BIBUOTHECA.  MISSIONVM 


S  OC I  ETATIS 
VER.BI  DIVINI 


AT  UREANA- 


/JPAIGN 


Prof,  Andrew  J.  Torrielli 
Mod,  Langs, ,  Loyola  Univ. 
820  N.  Michigan  Ave. 
Chicago,  111.60611 


CENTRAL  CIRCULATION  BOOKSTACKS 

The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  renewal  or  its  return  to 
the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed 
on  or  before  the  Latest  Date  stamped 
below.  You  may  be  charged  a  minimum 
fee  of  $75.00  for  each  lost  book. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  book*  are  reasons 
for  disciplinary  action  and  may  result  in  dismissal  from 
the  University. 

TO  RENEW  CALL  TELEPHONE  CENTER,  333-84OO 
UNIVERSITY   Of    ILLINOIS    LIBRARY   AT   URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


AUG  13 


OCT  3  0  «96 

JUM  I  b    ;  V, 

JUN23199R 

JUN  0  1 1998 

AUG  0  3  2000 

16 


FRENCH  AND  INDIANS 


OF 


ILLINOIS  RIVER. 


BY  N.  MATSON, 


Author  of  "  BEYOND  THE  ATLANTIC,"  "  REMINISCENCES  OF 
BUREAU  COUNTY,"  MAPS,  SKETCHES,  ETC. 


ECOND  EDITION. 


_^MJj%g      PRINCETON,  ILL. 

REPUBLICAN  JOB  PRINTING  ESTABLISHMENT, 


1874. 


31 


Entered  according  to  an  act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1874, 

BY  N.  MATSON, 
In  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


INTBODUCTIOK 

The  beautiful  country  between  the  "Wabash 
and  Mississippi  rivers,  now  within  the  boundaries 
of  the  Sucker  State,  was  once  occupied  by  the 
powerful  tribe  of  Illinois  Indians.  Over  these 
prairies,  and  through  these  groves,  these  wild  peo- 
ple, while  in  their  native  simplicity  roamed  at 
pleasure.  Generation  succeeded  generation,  and 
no  one  doubted  their  right  to  possess  the  land. 
The  French  came  and  lived  among  them,  intro- 
ducing a  new  religion  with  arts  of  civilization,  and 
between  the  races  harmony  and  friendship  pre- 
vailed. But  afterwards  an  enemy  came,  war  and 
carnage  followed,  and  the  Illinoians  were  annihi- 
lated. 

For  a  time  the  conquerors  possessed  the  land, 
but  the  tide  of  civilization,  which  is  ever  rolling 


INTRODUCTION.     • 

westward,  compelled  them  to  find  a  new  home 
beyond  the  Father  of  Waters. 

To  give  some  account  of  these  events,  has  been 
the  object  of  this  work,  and  to  what  extent  these 
efforts  have  been  a  success,  the  reader  is  left  to 
judge.  Some  of'  the  incidents  herein  narrated, 
are  drawn  from  history,  others  from  traditions, 
while  many  are  from  the  statements  of  persons 
who  figured  in  them.  To  collect  these  traditions 
from  the  Indians  and  early  French  pioneers,  has 
been  the  work  of  many  years,  and  harmonizing 
all  conflicting  accounts,  candor  compels  me  to  ad- 
mit, Has  not  been  a  success. 

This  is  an  account  of  people  who  left  no  his 
tory,  and  all  that  is  known  of  them  are  scraps  ot 
tradition,  which  are  more  or  less  vailed  in  doubt 
and  uncertainty.  While  the  Indians  were  still 
in  the  country,  I  obtained  from  them  many 
things  relating  to  the  past ;  some  of  which  are 
confirmed  by  notes  recently  collected  among  the 
tribe  in  western  Kansas. 

The  descendants  of  the  early  French  pioneers 
now  living  on  the  American  Bottom,  have  also 
been  interviewed,  and  all  their  traditions  carefully 


INTRODUCTION. 

noted.  Many  of  the  places  where  marked  events 
occurred  have  been  visited ;  at  some  of  which 
relics  of  the  past  still  exist. 

A  short  time  since,  a  small  edition  of  this  work 
was  published  and  copies  of  it  sent  among  the 
descendants  of  the  French  pioneers,  Fur  Traders, 
Indian  Agents,  etc.,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining 
their  criticism ;  and  through  this  means  many 
errors  were  detected,  and  new  facts  developed. 

This  book  does  not  claim  to  be  a  full  and  com- 
plete history  of  the  French  and  Indians  of  the 
Illinois  river,  but  will  be  found  to  consist  mainly 
of  sketches  and  incidents  relating  thereto.  Neith- 
er does  it  vouch  for  the  correctness  of  every  state- 
ment made  in  its  pages ;  as  many  of  them  are 
compiled  from  conflicting  accounts,  and  of  their 
probability  or  improbability,  others  can  decide. 

Among  those  who  aided  me  in  my  researches 
were  Geo.  E.  "Walker  and  Col.  Gerden  S.  Hub- 
bard,  of  Chicago  ;  Col.  D.  F.  Hitt  and  David 
Walker,  of  Ottawa  ;  John  Hamlin,  of  Peoria, 
and  Lyman  C.  Draper,  of  Madison,  Wisconsin. 

N.  M. 
PBINOBTON,  September  1,  1874. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE. 

Joliet  and  Marquette — Starved  Rock,  15» 

CHAPTER  II. 
Father  Marquette — Discovery  of  the  Mississippi,          25 

CHAPER  III. 
Illinois  Indians — La  Vantum  or  Great  Illinois  Town,     33 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Cross  Raised  on  the  Bank  of  Chicago  River — 
Mission  of  Immaculate  Conception — Death  of 
Marquette,  -  42 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Great  Explorer  of  the  West — La  Salle  and 
Party  Westward  Bound — The  French  at  Peoria 
Lake,  53 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Henri  de  Tonti — The  French   at  La   Vantum — The 

Alarm  and  Preparation  for  Defense,  65 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Battle  and  Massacre — Torturing  Prisoners — 
Death  of  Father  Gabriel — A  Scene  of  Horror,  73 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Fort  St.  Louis,  Rock  Fort  and  Le  Rocher — Trade 
with  the  Indians — Flight  of  Indians  and  Attack 
OB  the  Fort,  -  85 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Return  of  the  Victorious  Army — Tonti  Visits  the 
Winnebago  Country — The  Unscrupulous  Priest 
—The  Great  Illinois  Chief— His  Death,  Bur- 
ial, <fcc.,  97 

CHAPTER  X. 

Le  Fort  des  Miamis — Strange  Indian  Customs — 
Manitos  and  Barses — Christianizing  the  In- 
dians, 108 

CHAPTER  XI. 
The  Last  of  Tonti— Fort  St.  Louis  Burned  and  the 

Colony  Broken   Up— Relics  of  Fort  St.  Louis,  120 

CHAPTER  XII. 

French  Settlement  at  Peoria — La  Ville  de  Maillet — 
French  Inhabitants  of  Peoria,  -  132 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Pontiac — Massacre    of   a    Hunting   Party — Indian 

Council — Pontiac  Assassinated,       -  -        144 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Rock  of  Refuge — The   Besiegers   and   Besieged — A 

Ghastly  Spectacle — Relics  of  the  Tragedy,          157 

CHAPTER  XV. 

The  Old  Fort — Relics  of  Antiquity — Louisiana 
Colony — The  Buffalo — Pat  Kennedy's  Journal 
—The  Great  Buffalo  Hunt,  -  -  172 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Jean  Baptists  and  Father  Bonner — Pierre  de  Beuro 
Captain  Levering  Visits  Peoria — Gov.  Edwards 
Meeting  the  Pottawatomie  Chiefs,  -  187 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Troops  Marching  Against  the  Indians — Black  Part- 
ridge— Indians  Attacking  the  Settlement,  -  200 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  French  at  Peoria  Regarded  as  Enemies — Burn- 
ing of  Peoria,  212 
CHAPTER  XIX. 

Descendants   of   French    Settlers   at   Peoria — Mrs. 

Besson's  Narrative — Missionaries  of  Illinois,        223 

CHAPTER  XX. 
Gen.  Howard's  Expedition    Against  the   Indians — 

Indians  Collect   on   Bureau,  -     236 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
A  Treaty   of  Peace — Waubonsie — Burning  of  Fort 

Clark,  247 

CHAPTER  XXII 

Immigration  of  Pottawatomies — Pettawatomies  of 
Illinois  River — Ceremonies  of  Senachwine's 
Grave,  -  -  256 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
Attempt  to  Murder  a   Surveying   Party — Kaltoo,  or 

Young  Senachwine — Fur  Traders,     -  -        265 


CHAPTER  I. 

On  a  clear  warm  day  in  the  early  part  of  Sep- 
tember, 1673,  two  bark  canoes  were  seen  slowly 
gliding  up  the  Illinois  river,  whose  placid  waters 
had  never  before  reflected  the  face  of  a  white  man. 
These  canoes  were  propelled  up  stream  partly  by 
sail  and  partly  by  oars,  and  as  they  went  forward 
the  travelers  on  board  of  them  caused  the  wild 
woods  along  the  shores  to  resound  with  songs  of 
praise.  On  the  sail  of  the  foremost  canoe  was 
painted  various  devices,  representing  a  coat  of 
arms,  a  pipe  of  peace,  and  a  cross — emblematical 
of  power,  friendship  and  Christianity. 

The  voyageurs  were  delighted  with  the  country 
through  which  they  were  passing,  and  they  made 
many  comments  on  the  beauty  of  the  surrounding 
scenery.  Large  herds  of  buffalo  were  seen  feeding 
on  the  prairie,  and  at  the  sound  of  the  oars,  elk, 
deer  and  antelope  would  arise  from  their  lair,  and 
bound  away  across  the  distant  plains.  Wild  geese 
and  swans  were  swimming  in  the  river,  while 


16        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

•-. 

flocks  of  paroquets  made  merry  the  lonely  waters 
with  their  songs. 

This  party  of  travelers  consisted  of  nine  per- 
sons. Louis  Joliet,  a  government  officer ;  Jacques 
Marquette,  a  Jesuit  priest;  five  oarsmen,  and  two 
Indian  interpreters.  They  were  the  first  to  dis- 
cover the  upper  Mississippi,  having  descended  it 
in  their  canoes  from  the  mouth -of  Wisconsin 
river  to  its  junction  with  Arkansas,  Here  they 
became  satisfied  that  this  great  river  of  the  west 
did  not  empty  into  the  Pacific  ocean,  as  they  had 
supposed,  but  into  the  South  Sea,  consequently, 
they  turned  their  canoes  up  stream,  and  were  on 
their  return  to  Canada  to  report  the  success  of 
their  discoveries. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  the  voyageurs 
arrived  at  La  Van  turn — the  great  town  o&  Illinois 
—  located  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river,  near  the 
present  site  of  Utica.  They  were  surprised  to 
find  here  a  large  town,  built  along  the  river  bank 
for  more  than  a  mile  in  extent,  while  back  of  it 
the  great  meadow  was  covered  with  corn-fields, 
camping  tents,  and  swarmed  with  human  beings. 

As  the  voyageurs  approached  the  town,  the  In- 
dians in  great  numbers  collected  on  the  river 
bank  to  see  these  strange  people,  never  before 
having  looked  upon  the  face  of  a  white  num. 
Warriors,  armed  with  'bows  and  arrows,  lined  the 


JOLIET  AND  MARQUETTE.  1  7 

shore,  prepared  to  give  the  strangers  battle,  if 
enemies,  and  greet  them  with  kindness,  if  friends. 
The  canoes  came  to  a  halt,  when  Joliet  displayed 
the  "Wampum,"  (a  token  of  friendship,)  at  the 
sight  of  which  the  warriors  lowered  their  weapons, 
and  motioned  them  to  come  ashore.  On  landing, 
Father  Marquette  approached  the  Indians,  while 
holding  aloft  in  one  hand  the  pipe  of  peace,  and 
in  the  other  a  small  gold  cross.  The  Indians  col- 
lected around  Marquette,  in  great  astonishment, 
offering  him  many  presents  to  appease  the  wrath 
of  the  great  Manito,  from  whom  they  believed 
the  strangers  had  come.  The  travelers  left  their 
canoes,  and  were  conducted  to  the  lodge  of  the 
head  chief,  Chassagoac,  where  they  were  kindly 
entertained. 

On  the  following  day,  at  the  request  of  Joliet, 
all  the  Indians  of  the  town  were  assembled  on  the 
river  bank,  to  hear  the  good  tidings  brought  by 
the  strangers.  Here  Joliet  planted  a  post,  on 
which  he  placed  the  portrait  of  Louis  XIV, 
together  with  a  picture  of  the  French  coat  of 
arms.  Around  this  post,  seated  on  the  ground, 
were  about  one  thousand  warriors,  while  back  of 
them  were  standing  many  thousand  squaws  and 
pappooses.  When  all  was  silent,  Joliet  advanced 
toward  the  post,  holding  aloft  in  one  hand  his 
sword,  and  in  the  other  a  sod  of  earth,  proclaim- 


18        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  KIVE&. 

ing  in  a  loud  voice,  "  In  the  name  and  by  the 
authority  of  the  most  high  Christian  King  of 
France,  Louis  XIV,  I  take  possession  of  all  the 
country  from  Canada  to  the  Pacific,  and  from  the 
Lakes  to  the  South  Sea,  and  henceforth  it  shall  be 
called  New  France."  At  this  announcement,  all 
the  Frenchmen  fired  their  guns,  and  shouted 
"  Vive  k  roi" 

After  completing  this  ceremony,  Joliet  ad- 
dressed the  Indians  as  follows :  "  On  this  post 
3^011  see  the  picture  and  coat  of  arms  of  the  great- 
est chief  on  earth,  whom  we  call  King.  He  lives 
across  the  big  waters,  and  his  domain  extends 
from  sea  to  sea,  and  there  is  no  chief  like  him  in 
all  the  world.  People  from  all  countries  come  to 
take  counsel  of  him  and  do  his  bidding.  This 
great  chief  will  be  your  father,  and  you  will  be 
his  children  ;  he  will  supply  you  with  beads, 
knives,  hatchets,  &c.,  and  he  will  protect  you 
from  the  attacks  of  your  great  enemies,  the  Iro- 
quois."  At  the  conclusion  of  Joliet's  speech,  the 
Indians  beat  their  drums,  clapped  their  hands 
and  shouted  with  joy. 

Father  Marquette  now  came  forward  and  un- 
rolled a  canvass,  on  which  was  painted  a  picture 
of  Christ  nailed  to  the  cross.  Raising  the  can- 
vass above  his  head,  so  all  the  warriors  could  see 
the  picture,  he  said,  "  This  is  the  Savior  of  the 


JOLIET  AND  MARQUETTE.  19 

world,  who  died  to  redeem  all  mankind,  and  is 
the  ruler  of  earth  and  sky."  Again  the  Indians 
beat  their  drums,  clapped  their  hands  and  shout- 
ed long  and  loud. 

When  order  was  restored,  Marquette  preached 
to  the  warriors,  explaining  to  them  the  great 
importance  of  abandoning  the  religion  of  their 
fathers  and  embracing  Christianity.  Chassagoac 
the  head  chief,  with  many  of  his  friends  were 
converted  under  Marquette's  preaching  and  bap- 
tized by  him,  as  members  of  the  Catholic  church. 
Marquette  gave  the  chief  a  number  of  mementoes 
consisting  of  crosses  crucifixes,  &c.,  which  he 
kept  about  his  person  for  more  than  fifty  years, 
and  at  the  time  of  his  death  they  were  buried 
with  him. 

On  the  third  day  the  canoes  of  the  travelers 
were  again  on  the  water,  and  on  reaching  Lake 
Michigan  at  the  mouth  of  Chicago  river,  the 
party  separated.  Joliet  with  three  companions, 
continued  on  his  way  to  Canada  to  report  his  dis- 
covery to  the  Governor ;  while  Marquette  with 
two  others,  went  to  Green  Bay  for  the  purpose  of 
converting  the  Indians. 

As  Joliet  was  passing  down  the  rapids  of  St. 
La\x  rence  river,  near  Montreal,  his  canoe  upset, 
and  his  journal  with  all  other  valuables,  were 
lost. 


20         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

These  explorers  published  no  account  of  their 
travels,  and  the  world  was  but  little  wiser  for 
their  journey,  except  establishing  the  fact,  that  the 
Mississippi  river  did  not  flow  into  the  Pacific 
ocean,  and  Illinois  was  a  rich  country. 

STARVED    ROCK. 

On  the  south  bank  of  the  Illinois  river,  eight 
miles  below  Ottawa,  and  near  the  foot  of  the 
rapids,  is  a  remarkable  cliff  known  as  Starved 
Rock.  This  rocky  cliff  rises  almost  perpendicular 
from  the  water's  edge  to  the  hight  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty-six  feet,  and  is  separated  from  neigh- 
boring cliffs  by  a  wide  chasm,  which  shows  signs 
of  having  been  produced  by  some  convulsion  of- 
nature.  Three  sides  of  this  rock  rises  like  a 
watch-tower;  but  the  fourth,  next  to  the  bluff, 
recedes  inward,  and  at  one  place  can  be  ascended 
by  a  steep  rocky  stair-like  pathway.  Among  ore- 
vises  in  the  rocks  are  stunted  cedars,  and  between 
these  the  cactus  and  mountain  ivy  ^grow.  The 
walls  of  this  cliff  are  of  gray  sand-stone,  partly 
hid  with  forest  trees,  and  viewed  from  a  distance 
has  the  appearance  of  an  old  castle  of  feudal  times. 

Starved  Rock  is  of  a  circular  form,  and  from 
every  stand-point  it  has  a  bold,  majestic  appear- 
ance. On  the  north  side,  next  to  the  river,  the 


STARVED   BOOK.  21 

cliff  is  perpendicular,  rising  in  towering  masses, 
and,  as  it  were,  frowning  down  on  the  rapid 
stream  which  flows  at  its  base.  In  some  places 
the  walls  are  smooth,  and  thick  layers  of  rock 
look  like  the  work  of  art,  while  at  other  places 
they  are  rough  with  overhanging  crags,  and  under 
which  are  many  dark,  dismal-looking  caverns, 
once  the  abode  of  wild  animals. 

A  part  of  the  summit  of  Starved  Rock  consists 
of  smooth  sand-stone,  on  which  are  engraved 
many  names  of  visitors,  but  the  larger  portion  of 
it  is  covered  by  earth,  with  grass  and  small  trees 
growing  thereon.  The  rock  contains  an  area  of 
about  three-fourths  of  an  acre,  and  abounds  on 
all  sides  with  shrubs  of  evergreens. 

Here,  by  the  side  of  the  river  stands  this  high, 
isolated  rock,  the  same  as  it  stood  centuries  ago, 
overlooking  the  broad  valley  below  and  the  many 
wood-clad  islands  which  divide  the  swift  current 
of  the  Illinois,  and  here  it  will  stand  a  monument 
of  the  past,  and  the  admiration  of  the  future.  Its 
bold,  towering  walls ;  its  high,  majestic  summit, 
and  its  isolated  position,  makes  it  the  most  pictu- 
resque object  on  the  Illinois  river ;  and  for  histori- 
cal interest  it  has  no  equal  in  the  western  country. 

The  view  from  the  summit  of  Starved  Rock  is 
very  fine,  and  the  country  in  the  distance  will  re- 
mind the  beholder  of  a  grand  landscape  painting 


22        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

or  a  beautiful  panorama.  To  the  north  and  west 
is  seen  a  large  bottom  prairie,  bounded  on  each 
side  by  bluffs  covered  with  forest  trees.  Through 
this  great  meadow  flows  the  Illinois  river,  which 
can  be  seen  for  many  miles  distant,  winding 
about  in  its  serpentine  course.  On  looking  down 
into  the  river  at  the  base  of  the  rook,  catfish  and 
turtles  can  be  seen  sporting  over  the  sand  and 
rocks  in  the  clear  shallow  stream ;  while  shoals  of 
red-horse  are  steming  the  swift  current. 

In  the  early  settlement  of  the  country,  Starved 
Rock  became  a  noted  land-mark,  visited  generally 
by  people  traveling  through  the  country,  and  by 
them  it  was  regarded  as  a  great  natural  curiosity. 

Of  latter  years,  it  has  become  a  place  of  resort 
for  excursion  and  pic-nic  parties  from  the  neigh- 
boring cities,  and  no  one  ever  visited  it  without 
being  captivated  with  its  wild  romantic  scenery. 

By  the  early  French  explorers,  Starved  Rock 
was  called  LeRocher,  and  through  them  it  has 
figured  extensively  in  the  history  of  western  dis- 
coveries. Almost  two  centuries  ago  La  Salle  built 
a  fort  on  its  summit,  the  remains  of  which  are 
still  to  be  seen ;  and  around  this  fort  was  clustered 
the  first  colony  in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi. 

Two  hundred  years  has  made  but  little  altera- 
tion in  the  appearance  of  Starved  Rock ;  the  same 
fort-like  walls  remain,  and  probably  the  same 


STARVED    ROCK.  23 

stunted  cedars  crown  its  summit,  but  the  sur- 
roundings have  undergone  a  great  change.  The 
great  meadow  which  its  summit  overlooks,  once 
covered  with  grass  and  wild  flowers,  and  some- 
times blackened  with  herds  of  buffalo,  is  now 
occupied  by  farms  in  close  succession.  To  the 
north,  across  the  large  bottom  prairie  is  seen  the 
village  of  Utica,  with  its  cement  mills  and  ware- 
houses, and  by  the  side  of  which,  pass  the  canal 
and  railroad.  To  the  west,  five  miles  below,  but 
in  plain  view  are  the  flourishing  cities  of  LaSalle 
and  Peru,  with  their  church  steeples  glittering  in 
the  sunbeams,  while  steam  and  canal  boats  are 
seen  in  the  river,  and  trains  of  cars  passing  and 
repassing  on  the  different  railroads.  Evidence  of 
agriculture,  commerce  and  civilization  are  now 
to  be  seen  from  the  summit  of  Starved  Rock, 
where  the  scenery  was  once  wild  arid  lonely  ;  and 
here,  was  also  heard  the  wild  war-whoop  of 
savages  while  engaged  in  the  bloody  strife,  leav- 
ing the  great  meadow  below  strewn  with  dead, 
the  result  of  an  Iroquois  victory.  • 

The  summit  of  Starved  Rock  was,  at  one  time 
the  abode  of  gay  and  joyous  Frenchmen,  where 
balls  and  wine  suppers  were  held  ;  and  here,  too, 
was  heard,  morning  and  evening,  the  songs  of 
praise  from  the  lips  of  devout  Jesuit  priests.  At 
another  time  it  was  a  scene  of  strife,  carnage  and 


24         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

desolation,  stained  with  human  blood,  and  covered 
with  the  bodies  of  the  slain.  Pleasure  parties 
now  dance  on  this  rock,  but  they  do  not  consider 
that  here  was  once  the  dance  of  death — where 
the  infant,  the  mother,  the  young  maiden,  the 
brave  warrior,  and  the  aged  chief  alike  suffered 
and  died. 

No  spot  in  the  great  west  is  so  closely  identified 
with  the  early  history  of  the  country  as  Starved 
Rock.  It  was  here  the  first  explorers  found  a 
resting-place,  and  here  was  the  nucleus  for  the 
first  settlement  in  the  Mississippi  valley. 


CHAPTER    II. 

FATHER    MARQUETTE. 

A  few  years  ago,  while  passing  through  the 
Vatican  at  Rome,  my  attention  was  called  to  a 
department  entitled,  "  Portraits  of  North  Ameri- 
can Jesuits."  On  entering  this  department,  I 
noticed  a  life-sized  portrait  of  a  man  in  the  garb 
of  a  priest,  with  an  open  bible  in  bis  hands,  and 
a  gold  cross  on  his  breast.  The  portrait  repre- 
sented a  man  in  the  prime  of  life,  tall  and  well 
proportioned,  with  handsome  molded  features,  and 
a  countenance  beaming  with  intelligence.  At 
the  foot  of  the  picture  was  a  motto  in  Latin,  and 
below  it,  painted  in  large  Roman  letters,  was  the 
name  of  Father  Jacques  Marquette,  a  Jesuit  priest 
of  North  America. 

Marquette  was  born  at  Leon,  in  the  north  part 
of  France,  of  a  wealthy  and  distinguished  family. 
He  was  of  fine  personal  appearance,  a  strong  in- 
tellect, well  educated,  and  while  young  became  a 


26         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

magnate  in  his  native  city.  When  at  a  proper 
age  he  was  ordained  a  priest,  and  being  enthusi- 
astic about  the  conversion  of  heathen,  he  sailed 
for  America,  forsaking  home,  wealth  and  friends, 
to  spend  a  life  among  the  savages  in  the  western 
world. 

After  remaining  a  short  time  at  Quebec,  Mar- 
quette  went  west  to  Lake  Huron,  where  he  spent 
a  number  of  years  among  the  Indians,  instructing 
them  in  the  ways  of  Christianity.  While  among 
the  Indians  he  learned  their  language,  and  it  is  said 
that  he  understood  and  could  speak  six  different 
Indian  dialects. 

Marquette  went  to  Sault  de  Sainte  Marie,  the 
outlet  of  Lake  Superior,  where  Father  Allonez 
had  previously  established  a  mission.  For  a  num- 
ber of  years  this  devout  missionary  traveled 
through  the  lake  country,  visiting  different  Indian 
villages,  preaching  to  the  natives,  and  wherever 
he  went  he  made  many  converts  to  Christianity. 
Under  his  preaching  old  and  young  came  forward 
to  join  the  church ;  sometimes  baptizing  one 
hundred  or  more  in  a  day.  His  active  spirit 
could  not  rest,  causing  him  to  travel  from  place 
to  place,  exposed  to  inclement  weather,  wading 
through  water  and  snow,  spending  days  without 
shelter  or  fire,  subsisting  on  parched  corn  or  moss, 
gathered  from  rocks.  Sometimes  paddling  his 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI  RIVER.  27 

canoe  up  and  down  stream,  or  along  the  lake 
shore,  and  sleeping  at  night  in  the  open  air. 

Said  Marquette  in  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  France, 
"  A  life  in  the  wilderness  has  its  charms,  and  the 
rude  hut  of  a  savage  is  better  adapted  to  a  true 
disciple  of  Christ,  than  the  palace  of  a  king.  My 
heart  oftimes  swells  with  rapture  as  my  canoe 
glides  through  strange  waters,  or  while  plodding 
my  way  through  thick  forests,  among  briars  and 
thorns,  in  laboring  for  the  cause  of  my  Redeemer." 

Marquette  founded  a  mission  at  Mackinaw,  and 
the  Indians  of  different  villages  along  the  lake 
came  thither  for  religious  instruction.  He  built 
here,  on  the  bank  of  the  lake  a  small  chapel  dedi- 
cated to  St.  Ignace,  and  a  few  years  afterwards 
he  was  buried  beneath  its  floor. 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI  RIVER. 

For  many  years  Indians  from  the  far  west,  on 
visiting  the  French  tracing  post  in  Canada,  spoke 
of  a  great  river  that  flowed  into  the  the  ocean  ;  but 
of  the  course  of  this  river,  and  what  ocean  it 
emptied  into,  could  not  be  learned.  However,  it 
was  believed  to  empty  into  the  Pacific  ocean  ;  and 
through  it  a  water  communication  could  be  ob- 
tained across  the  continent.  The  Governor  of 
Canada,  knowing  the  great  advantage  to  be 


28       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

derived  from  this  outlet  to  the  west,  selected 
Louis  Joliet,  a  Canadian  by  birth,  to  make  the 
necessary  discovery.. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1673,  Joliet  was  furnish- 
ed with  the  necessary  outfit  for  the  voyage,  and 
was  soon  prepared  to  embark  on  his  hazardous 
enterprise.  Father  Marquette,  who  had  acquired 
much  fame  among  the  Indians,  on  the  shore  of 
Lake  Huron,  was  selected  to  accompany  this 
expedition. 

Father  Marquette  was  a  devout  votary  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  and  to  do  her  bidding  he  \vas  will- 
ing to  make  any  sacrifice.  His  bold  nature  knew 
no  fear,  and  he  was  prepared  to  suffer  all  privations, 
endure  all  hardships,  in  discovering  new  lands 
and  conquering  new  realms,  to  the  honor  and 
glory  of  her  Holiness. 

Before  starting  on  the  tour  of  discovery,  Mar- 
quette wrote  to  a  friend  in  Quebec,  saying  :  "  In 
making  this  voyage  I  place  myself  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  Holy  Virgirj,  and  if  she  grants  me 
the  privilege  of  seeing  the  great  river  of  the  west, 
which  flows  into  the  Pacific  ocean,  I  will  name 
it  in  honor  of  her,  "The  Immaculate  Conception." 

All  things  being  ready,  Joliet  and  Marquette, 
accompained  by  five  companions  in  two  bark 
canoes,  started  on  their  journey.  They  carried 
with  them  a  supply  of  smoked  meat  and  Indian 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI  RIVER.  29 

corn,  besides  a  great  variety  of  trinkets  for  Indian 
presents. 

After  a  tempestuous  voyage,  in  coasting-  along 
the  lake  shore,  they  arrived  at  Green  Bay,  early 
in  May.  Here,  at  an  Indian  village  they  rested 
for  a  few  days,  and  during  their  stay,  Marquette 
preached  many  times  to  the  natives,  exhibiting 
the  picture  of  the  Virgin,  Infant  Christ,  cruci- 
fixion, etc.,  all  of  which  he  explained  to  them. 
On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  after  their  arri- 
val, Marquette  was  delighted  to  see  a  cross  raised 
in  the  midst  of  the  village.  On  this  cross  were 
placed  deer  and  buffalo  skins,  bows  and  arrows, 
war-clubs,  knives,  tomahawks,  and  scalps  taken 
from  the  enemy.  This  cross,  said  the  head  chief, 
was  erected  in  honor  of  the  great  French  Manito, 
and  all  the  warriors  are  commanded  to  bow  down 
and  worship  it.  On  seeing  these  manifestations 
of  Christianity,  Marquette  raised  his  hands  heav- 
enward, and  thanked  God  that  these  heathen 
of  the  far  west  had  embraced  the  true  religion, 
and  were  therefore,  saved  from  perdition. 

After  giving  the  Indians  many  presents,  and 
pronouncing  a  blessing  upon  them,  Father  Mar- 
quette and  friends,  accompanied  by  an  Indian 
guidt,,  continued  their  journey  westward.  While 
rowing  their  canoes  up  the  rapid  current  of  Fox 
river,  they  reached  a  village  on  its  banks,  whose 


30        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

inhabitants  advised  them  to  go  no  further  on  their 
journey,  or  their  lives  would  be  sacrificed.  They 
told  the  voyageurs,  that  the  banks  of  the  great 
river  were  inhabited  by  ferocious  tribes,  who  put 
all  strangers  to  death.  That  the  river  was  full  of 
frightful  monsters,  some  of  which  were  large 
enough  to  swallow  a  canoe  with  all  its  contents. 
They  also  said  that  in  a  high  cliff  of  rocks  by  the 
river  side,  lived  a  demon  whose  roar  was  so  loud 
as  to  shake  the  earth,  and  destroy  all  canoes  pass- 
ing up  or  down  the  stream ;  that  the  stream  was 
full  of  cataracts  and  whirlpools,  which  would  en- 
gulf them  in  its  foam.  These  wonderful  stories 
did  not  frighten  the  travelers.  So  after  giving 
the  Indians  a  few  presents,  and  putting  their  trust 
in  the  powers  above,  continued  on  their  way. 
Passing  up  Fox  river,  and  dragging  their  canoes 
across  the  portage,  they  floated  down  the  "Wis- 
consin. After  journeying  many  days,  the  river 
bluffs  on  each  side  disappeared,  opening  up  to 
their  view  a  large  plain,  while  ahead  of  them  was 
observed  a  high  range  of  wooded  hills.  While 
viewing  the  wild  scene  around  them,  their  canoes 
entered  the  broad  Mississippi,  and  they  found 
themselves  upon  the  Father  of  Waters. 

The  voyageurs  landed  from  their  canoes,  raised 
a  cross  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  sang  praises 
to  the  Holy  Virgin  for  her  guidance  #nd  protet-- 


31 

tion  thus  far  on  their  journey.  Father  Marquette 
pronounced  a  blessing  on  the  river,  and  christen- 
ed it  with  the  most  sacred  name  of  "Immaculate 
Conception."  After  spending  one  day  in  fasting 
and  prayer,  their  canoes  were  again  put  on  the 
water,  and  they  commenced  descending  the  river. 
As  they  were  floating  down  the  stream,  they 
discovered  on  the  east  bank,  near  where  the  city 
of  Alton  now  stands,  a  high  cliff  of  rocks  rising 
from  the  river  edge  in  bold  relief,  while  its  image 
was  reflected  from  the  clear  waters  of  the  Missis- 
sippi. This  cliff,  for  many  years  afterward,  was 
known  as  the  "  Ruined  Castle,"  and  is  the  site  of 
a  thrilling  legend  in  Indian  tradition.  Oil  land- 
ing here,  they  beheld  a  sight  which  reminded 
them  that  the  devil  was  lord  of  the  wilderness. 
On  the  surface  of  the  rock,  next  to  the  water, 
was  painted  in  red,  black  and  green,  a  pair  of 
monsters,. each  of  which  was  as  large  as  an  ox, 
with  horns  like  an  elk,  heads  like  a  tiger,  and 
with  frightful  expression  of  countenance.  The 
face  of  these  monsters  resembled  that  of  a  man — 
the  body  covered  with  scales  like  a  fish — and  with 
tails  so  long  that  they  reached  three  times  around 
the  body.  These  terrible  looking  monsters  (rep- 
resenting Indian  gods),  so  frightened  Father  Mar- 
quette that  he  fled  from  the  place  in  terror,  and 
hastened  on  board  of  his  canoe. 

B 


32        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVER. 

As  the  travelers  were  passing  down  the  river, 
conversing  about  the  hideous  painting  on  the 
rock,  they  were  suddenly  aroused  to  real  danger. 
Here  a  torrent  of  dark  muddy  water  came  rush- 
ing across  the  clear  current  of  the  Mississippi, 
boiling  and  surging,  sweeping  in  its  course  logs, 
brush  and  uprooted  trees.  Their  light  bark  ca- 
noes were  whirled  about  on  the  dark  angry  water 
like  a  small  twig  in  a  swollen  brook,  and  with 
great  difficulty  their  small  crafts  were  kept  from 
swamping  in  the  foaming  billows.  They  had 
passed  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  river,  and  with 
great  rapidity  their  canoes  floated  down  the  rapid 
stream. 

The  travelers  descended  the  Mississippi  about 
one  thousand  miles,  to  its  junction  with  the  Ar- 
kansas, when  they  turned  their  canoes  up  stream, 
and  returned  to  Canada,  as  has  been  previously 
stated. 


CHAPTER  III. 

ILLINOIS  INDIANS. 

The  Illinois  Indians  were  of  the  Algonquin 
family,  and  consisted  of  five  distinct  bands, 
named  as  follows  :  Kaskaskias,  Cahohias,  Peorias, 
Tarnaroas,  and  Mickgamies.  The  three  former 
tribes  occupied  the  villages  bearing  their  respec- 
tive names,  and  the  two  latter  the  country  north 
of  Peoria  I^ake. 

According  to  the  statements  of  early  French 
explorers,  these  Indians  were  the  most  numerous 
of  all  the  tribes  of  the  west,  occupying  the  conn- 
try  from  Lake  Michigan  to  the  Mississippi 
river,  and  from  Rock  river  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio,  being  almost  the  entire  territory  now  in- 
cluded within  the  State  of  Illinois.  Over  this 
vast  country  herds  of  buffalo  roamed  for  their 
benefit,  and  the  many  rivers  were  navigated  by 
their  bark  canoes  only.  From  the  numerous 
groves  the  smoke  from  their  camp  fires  was  seen 


34        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

to  ascend,  and  the  lonely  forest  re-echoed  the 
report  of  their  rifles,  as  well  as  their  wild  war 
whoops. 

They  had  many  towns  along  the  Illinois  river, 
the  largest  and  principal  one  was  La  Vantum, 
which  was  located  near  the  present  site  of  Utica, 
an  account  of  which  will  be  given  hereafter. 

On  account  of  the  great  abundance  of  game 
(it  being  known  far  and  near  as  the  buffalo  coun- 
try), neighboring  tribes  frequently  made  this  their 
hunting  grounds,  aad  although  the  Illinois  In- 
dians were  not  a  warlike  people,  still  they  would 
resent  an  encroachment  upon  their  rights,  conse- 
quently they  were  often  at  war  with  other  tribes. 

The  Iroquois  from  the  east  made  frequent  raids 
on  the  Illinois  Indians,  destroying  their  towns, 
killing  squaws  and  pappooses,  and  carrying  away 
large  quantities  of  pelts  and  furs,  which  they  sold 
to  French  and  English  traders. 

According  to  tradition,  the  Iroquois,  in  one  of 
these  raids,  carried  off  eight  hundred  prisoners, 
principally  squaws  and  pappooses,  and  burned 
them  at  their  village  on  the  bank  of  Seneca  Lake. 
The  Iroquois  Indians  having  been  in  trade  with 
the  Dutch  at  Albany,  and  the  French  in  Canada, 
had  armed  themselves  with  guns,  which  gave 
them  great  advantage  over  the  Illinois,  who  used 
bows  and  arrows  only.  These  war  parties  of  the 


LA  VANTUM,  OR  GREAT  ILLINOIS  TOWN.  35 

Iroquois  created  so  much  terror  among  the  Illi- 
nois, that  they  would  flee  at  their  approach 
without  offering  to  give  them  battle.  On  account 
of  these  frequent  raids,  the  Illinois  were  much 
reduced  in  numbers,  which  caused  them  to  fall  an 
easy  prey  to  the  neighboring  tribes  some  years 
afterwards. 

A  little  over  a  century  ago,  a  number  of  tribes 
combined,  forming  an  alliance  against  the  Illi- 
nois, which  resulted  in  their  annihilation,  and  the 
occupation  of  their  country  by  their  enemies,  as 
will  be  shown  in  the  sequel. 

LA  VANTUM,  OR  GREAT  ILLINOIS  TOWN. 


The  name  of  La  Vantum  was  applied  to  the 
great  town  of  Illinois  Indians,  more  than  a  cen- 
tury ago,  by  the  French  and  half-breeds  at  Peoria. 
The  origin  of  the  name  is  not  known,  but  is  said 
to  be  a  combination  of  a  French  and  Indian  word, 
and  means  a  great  place,  a  large  town,  capital  of 
the  tribe,  &c.  In  letters  written  by  Jesuits  and 
early  explorers,  it  is  spoken  of  as  the  great  town 
of  the  west,  and  the  chiefs  of  other  villages  met 
here  for  council.  Joliet  called  this  place  Kaskas- 
kia,  but  by  La  Salle  and  subsequent  explorers,  it 
was  known  as  the  great  Illinois  town.  According 
to  the  statements  of  early  explorers,  this  was"  the 


36        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  KIVER. 

largest  town  in  the  western  country,  being  the 
headquarters  of  the  Illinois  Indians,  and  the  seat 
of  their  trade.  The  number  of  its  inhabitants 
have  been  variously  estimated,  ranging  from  five 
to  eight  thousand.  Marquette  says  he  found 
here  five  hundred  chiefs  and  old  warriors,  and 
fifteen  hundred  braves  or  young  warriors.  Seven 
years  afterward  Father  Hennepin  counted  four 
hundred  and  sixty-eight  lodges,  and  these  con- 
tained from  two  to  four  families  each.  Other  ac- 
counts are  -given  of  it  as  being  a  large  town, 
occupying  the  river  bank  for  more  than  a  mile, 
and  extending  back  some  distance  on  the  prairie. 
This  great  Indian  town  of  the  west  has  long 
since  disappeared,  and  like  many  of  the  ruined 
cities  of  the  old  world,  history  and  tradition  alike 
fail  to  point  out  its  exact  location.  Some  have 
located  it  a  little  below  Buffalo  Rock,  and  others 
near  the  mouth  of  Little  Vermillion,  as  many  In- 
dian relics  are  found  at  both  of  these  places.  But 
in  comparing  the  different  accounts  given  of  this 
town,  from  its  first  discovery  by  Joliet  to  the 
time  of  its  final  destruction,  a  period  of  near  one 
hundred  years,  it  is  shown  conclusively  to  have 
stood  on  or  near  the  present  site  of  old  Utica. 
History  says  it  was  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river, 
in  plain  view  of  Fort  St.  Louis,  and  the  French 
passed  to  and  from  it  in  their  canoes. 


LA  VANTUM,  OR  GREAT  ILLINOIS  TOWN.  87 

On  the  north  side  of  the  river  is  a  large  bottom 
prairie,  about  nine  miles  in  length  and  one  in 
breadth,  extending  from  the  river  to  the  bluff, 
and  from  the  mouth  of  Little  Yermillion  to  Buf- 
falo Rock.  Near  the  middle  of  this  prairie,  and 
a  few  hundred  yards  below  the  rapids,  the  river 
is  confined  into  a  deep,  narrow  channel.  Here 
the  bank  rises  gradually  from  the  water's  edge 
until  it  reaches  the  high  land  in  the  rear,  forming 
a  sloping  plateau,  which  is  elevated  above  the 
floods  of  the  Illinois,  and  for  beauty  of  location 
is  scarcely  surpassed  by  any  place  on  the  river. 

Forty  years  ago  this  point  was  considered  the 
head  of  navigation,  and  consequently  the  terminus 
of  the  Illinois  and  Michigan  canal.  In  1834  a 
town  was  laid  off  here  by  Simon  Crozier,  and 
everybody  prophesied  that  it  was  destined  to  be 
a  large  city.  Steamboats  at  St.  Louis  put  out 
their  sign  for  Utica,  and  travelers  for  the  lake 
country  and  eastward  bound,-  would  land  here, 
and  thence  proceed  by  stage  to  Chicago.  Corn 
is  now  raised  on  this  town  site,  two  or  three  old 
dilapidated  buildings  only  remain  of  this  once 
great  paper  city,  and  Utica,  like  its  predecessor, 
La  Vantum,  exists  only  in  history. 

Felice  La  Pance,  a  French  trader  at  Peoria, 
frequently  visited  this  town,  it  being  on  his  route 
to  and  from  Canada.  And  he  traded  with  these 


38       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Indians  from  1751  to  1768,  taking  their  furs  with 
him  on  his  annual  trip  to  Canada,  and  paying  for 
them  in  goods  on  his  return.  Some  account  of 
this  town  is  found  among  his  papers  in  the  pos- 
session of  his  descendants,  who  are  now  living  on 
the  American  Bottom.  This  account  says  the 
town  contained  from  five  to  six  hundred  lodges, 
standing  along  the  river  bank  for  more  than  a 
mile  in  extent.  Back  on  the  prairie  were  a  large 
number  of  wigwams,  or  camping  tents,  occupied 
part  of  the  year  by  people  from  the  neighboring 
villages,  who  came  here  each  year  to  raise  corn. 
The  town  contained  from  five  to  eight  thousand 
inhabitants,  but  at  the  time  of  holding  their  an- 
nual feast,  nearly  all  the  Illinois  nations  collected 
here.  On  the  river  bank,  about  the  middle  of  the 
town,  stood  their  great  council-house,  surrounded 
by  stockades  and  various  kinds  of  fortifications. 

The  town  was  shaded  by  a  few  out-spreading 
oaks,  in  the  midst  of  which,  and  close  to  the  river 
bank,  was  a  large  spring  of  cold  water.  No  trees 
are  here  at  the  present  time,  but  there  might 
have  been  in  former  days,  and  killed  by  fire  on  the 
prairie  after  the  town  was  abandoned.  The  spri  ng 
spoken  of  by  La  Pance  cannot  be  found  on  the 
old  town  site,  but  whoever  will  take  the  trouble 
to  examine  the  river  at  this  point  when  it  is  low, 
will  observe  a  short  distance  from  shore  the  bub- 


LA  VANTUM,  OR  GKEAT  ILLINOIS  TOWN.  39 

bles  from  a  spring  under  water.  Waba,  an  Indian 
chief,  who  was  raised  in  a  village  near  the  mouth 
of  Fox  river,  said  to  one  of  the  fur  traders,  while 
speaking  of  this  town :  In  his  boyhood  days  there 
was  here  by  the  side  of  the  trail  a  large  spring  of 
cold  water,  and  Indians  in  passing  back  and  forth 
would  stop  here  to  drink,  but  afterwards  it  disap- 
peared and  came  out  under  the  river. 

A  short  distance  from  the  river,  and  back  of  the 
old  town  site,  is  a  range  of  gravelly  knolls,  where 
the  Indians  had  their  caches  or  subterranean  store- 
houses, for  depositing  corn.  The  remains  of 
these  caches  were  plain  to  be  seen  in  the  early 
settlement  of  the  country,  and  in  a  few  instances 
these  relics  still  exist.  On  the  bottom  prairie, 
above  and  below  the  town,  for  miles  in  extent,  lay 
their  corn-fields,  and  east  of  these  was  their  race- 
course, which  could  be  traced  out  in  the  early 
settlement  of  the  country.  Forty  years  ago  this 
prairie  showed  unmistakable  signs  of  having  been 
cultivated.  Weeds  were  found  growing  here, 
which  botanists  say  are  never  found  on  the  prairie, 
except  where  the  sod  has  been  broken* 

*It  >s  said  that  the  Indians  from  the  neighboring  villages  came 
here  during  the  summer  to  raise  corn,  as  the  land  was  thought 
to  produce  better  crops  than  elsewhere.  The  French  occupied 
this  place  for  thirty-six  years,  and  many  of  them  lived  in  the 
town  with  the  Indians,  and  were  more  or  less  engaged  In  agri- 
cultural pursuits,  which  may  account  for  the  large  amount  of 
land  under  cultivation. 


40        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

The  higli  land  above  and  below  the  town  site 
appears  to  have  been  used  as  a  burying  ground, 
on  which  many  skeletons  have  been  exhumed, 
and  various  kinds  of  relics  found.  James  Clark, 
who  owns  a  large  farm  here,  says  every  year  small 
pieces  of  human  bones,  teeth,  beads,  arrow  heads, 
&c.,  as  well  as  implements  of  Indian  and  Euro- 
pean manufacture,  are  plowed  up.  Here  in  this 
burying  ground,  in  all  probability,  many  thousand 
human  beings  found  a  long  resting  place,  and  the 
bones  of  posterity  mingled  with  those  of  their 
ancestors.  And  here  are  still  to  be  seen  a  number 
of  artificial  mounds,  supposed  to  have  been  erected 
over  the  remains  of  chiefs  or  great  warriors  of 
past  ages.  About  sixty  years  ago  Waba,  a  noted 
Indian  chief,  opened  two  of  these  mounds,  from 
which  he  took  a  number  of  valuable  trinkets, 
consisting  of  gold  and  silver  medals,  crosses, 
crucifixes,  &c.  Among  the  trinkets  found  here 
was  a  silver  medallion  head  of  Louis  XIV,  bearing 
date  1670,  three  years  before  Marquette  visited 
this  place,  and  in  all  probability  it  was  given  to  a 
convert  by  that  holy  father. 

Here  at  this  great  town  a  large  portion  of  the 
Illinois  Indians  would  collect  during  the  summer 
for  the  purpose  of  fishing  and  raising  corn,  and 
here  were  held  their  annual  religious  feasts  and 
war  dances.  During  the  winter  months  the  In- 


LA  VANTUM,  OB  GREAT  ILLINOIS  TOWN.  41 

dians  would  leave  their  town  for  Lake  Weno, 
situated  aLout  one  day's  journey  westward,  for 
the  purpose  of  collecting  furs,  and  return  to  their 
village  in  early  spring.* 

*According  to  Indian  tradition,  there  was  a  lake  about  nine 
leagues  west  of  the  great  bend  in  the  Illinois  river,  where  the 
Indians  went  each  winter  to  collect  furs.  The  Indians  called  it 
Lake  Weno,  (a  place  of  much  game),  and  many  allusions  are 
made  to  it  by  the  first  French  fur  traders. 

No  such  lake  now  exists,  but  it  is  quite  probable  that  there 
was  one  in  former  times,  along  the  valley  of  Green  river,  as 
many  things  are  found  here  to  make  this  theory  plausible- 
There  is  a  place  in  Henry  county  which  shows  marks  of  having 
been  a  natural  darn  or  obstruction  of  the  river,  causing  the 
valley  above  to  be  inundated.  Many  things  indicate  that  a  large 
portion  of  Green  river  valley  was  once  covered  with  water, 
forming  a  lake  thirty  miles  or  more  in  length,  and  from  one  to 
three  in  width.  The  boundaries  of  this  lake  are  now  plain  to 
be  seen,  by  peculiar  stratas  of  earth,  which  geologists  assert  are 
never  found  except  where  water  once  stood.  On  both  sides  of 
the  river,  along  sloughs  and  small  streams,  are  seen  the  remains 
of  beaver  dams,  which  are  so  common  on  the  margin  ol  west- 
ern lakes. 

When  the  government  surveys  were  made  along  the  valley 
of  Green  river,  in  the  year  1821,  those  having  charge  of  it  re- 
tnrned  in  their  notes  and  so  platted  many  lakes  where  section 
corners  could  not  be  made,  and  in  maps  drawn  at  that  time  is 
shown  almost  a  complete  sheet  of  water.  Many  places 
along  this  valley,  which  were  covered  with  water  in  the  early 
settlement  of  the  country,  are  now  only  marsh  land,  subject  to 
occasional  overflow,  and  in,  time  will  be  brought  under  cultiva- 
tion. The  obstruction  in  the  river  below  having  worn  down  by 
time,  and  the  valley  filling  up  by  washings,  would  cause  the 
lake  to  disappear  and  leave  it  as  now  seen. 

Weno  Lake  is  said  to  have  abounded  with  beaver,  otter  and 
muskrat;  the  two  latter  were  plenty  here  in  the  early  settle- 
ment of  the  country,  but  the  former  had  disappeared. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  CROSS  RAISED  ON  THE  BANK  OF  CHICAGO  RIVER. 

Father  Marquette  remained  at  Green  Bay  but 
a  short  time,  his  health  being  bad,  and  the  Win- 
nebago  Indians  with  whom  he  sojourned  were 
unwilling  to  abandon  the  religion  of  their  fathers 
for  that  of  Christianity.  It  being  impressed  on 
the  mind  of  Marquette  that  his  stay  on  earth 
would  be  short,  and  before  departing  hence  he 
felt  it  his  duty  to  again  visit  the  Illinois  Indians, 
and  among  them  establish  a  mission  in  honor  of 
the  Holy  Virgin. 

Late  in  November  Marquette  left  Green  Bay, 
accompanied  by  two  of  his*  countrymen,  Pierre 
and  Jacques,  together  with  two  Winnebago 
Indians.  The  weather  was  cold,  the  winds  high, 
and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  they  coasted  along 
the  western  shore  of  Lake  Michigan.  Frequently 
the  travelers  would  be  compelled  to  land  from  the 


THE  CROSS  RAISED  ON  CHICAGO  RIVER.  43 

turbulent  water,  draw  their  canoe  on  the  beach, 
and  wait  for  the  winds  and  waves  to  subside. 

After  a  long  perilous  voyage  on  Lake  Michigan, 
the  travelers  reached  the  mouth  of  Chicago  river, 
and  ascended  it  about  three  leagues  to  a  grove  of 
timber  above  the  present  site  of  Bridgeport. 
Here  Marquette  was  taken  very  sick,  so  the  party 
could  go  no  further  on  their  way  until  he  recov- 
ered. Winter  now  set  in,  the  river  froze  up,  and 
the  prairie  and  groves  were  covered  with  snow 
and  ice.  Near  the  river  bank  the  companions  of 
Marquette  built  a  hut,  covering  and  siding  it  with 
buffalo  skins,  and  here  they  lived  about  three 
months. 

Buffalo  and  deer  were  plenty,  and  the  Indians 
from  a  neighboring  village  supplied  them  with 
corn,  honey  and  maple  sugar,  so  they  did  not  lack 
for  the  necessaries  of  life;  For  many  days  Mar- 
quette was  prostrated  by  disease  so  he  could  not 
rise  from  his  couch,  and  his  friends  believed  that 
his  time  of  departure  was  nigh.  Having  a  great 
desire  to  establish  a  mission  among  the  Indians 
before  he  died,  he  begged  his  two  companions — 
Pierre  and  Jacques — to  join  him  in  nine  days' 
devotion  to  the  Virgin,  and  through  her  inter- 
position his  disease  relented,  and  he  gained 
strength  daily. 

Indians  from    a    village   two  leagues  distant, 


44        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  Of  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

frequently  visited  their  hut,  and  Marquette,  feeble 
as  he  was,  preached  to  them,  and  by  the  power  of 
his  eloquence  many  became  Christians.  Near 
their  hut  they  built  of  cotton  wood  poles  a  tempo- 
rary altar,  and  over  which  was  raised  a  large 
wooden  cross.  The  converted  Indians  were 
taught  to  look  upon  this  cross  while  praying,  and 
thereby  all  their  sins  were  remitted.  Many  mir- 
acles are  said  to  have  been  wrought  among  the 
Indians  by  looking  upon  this  sacred  talisman — 
the  blind  were  made  to  see  and  the  sick  restored 
to  health.  For  many  days  the  Indians  continued 
to  worship  at  the  altar,  Father  Marquette 
preaching  and  laying  his  hands  on  their 
heads,  would  bestow  his  blessing  on  them.  A 
beloved  chief,  who  for  years  had  been  afflicted 
with  a  demon  in  his  back,  so  he  could  not  raise 
from  his  couch,  was  carried  to  Marquette,  and 
when  the  holy  father  laid  his  hands  upon  him,  in 
the  name  of  the  Virgin,  the  demon  departed  and 
the  chief  was  restored  to  health. 

In  March  the  country  was  flooded  with  water, 
and  Marquette's  health  being  partially  restored, 
they  put  their  canoe  on  the  river  and  continued 
their  journey  westward.  Although  Marquette 
was  gone,  his  magic  power  over  the  Indians  re- 
mained. They  hallowed  the  spot  where  the  altar 
stood,  and  when  the  rude  structure  rotted  down, 


THE  CROSS  iiAISED  ON  CHICAGO  KIVER.  45 

they  erected  an  earthen  mound  on  its  site,  so  the 
spot  should  not  be  forgotten  by  coming  genera- 
tions. Although  two  centuries  have  passed  away, 
this  mound  is  still  to  be  seen,  and  among  the 
French  and  Indians  there  are  many  remarkable 
traditions  in  relation  to  it.  The  Indians  from 
different  villages,  according  to  tradition,  were  in 
the  habit  of  collecting  here  once  a  year — on  the 
fifth  day  of  the  tenth  moon — and  offer  up  prayers 
and  sacrifices  to  the  Great  Manito  of  the  French, 
in  order  that  they  might  be  successful  in  war, 
fishing,  hunting,  &c. 

About  fifty  years  after  Marquette  had  raised 
the  cross  here,  Charlevoix,  with  a  party  of  Frencli 
explorers,  visited  this  country,  and  while  rowing 
their  canoes  up  the  Chicago  river  they  found  col- 
lected on  this  spot  a  large  body  of  Indians, 
engaged  in  devotional  exercises.  On  the  mound 

O     O 

stood  a  wooden  cross,  partly  covered  with  a  bear 
skin,  and  around  it  the  Indians  were  kneeling  in 
prayer.  Charlevoix  and  friends  landed  from 
their  canoes,  and  spent  the  day  worshiping  with 
the  Indians,  and  to  them  Father  Canabe,  a  Jesuit 
priest,  administered  the  sacrament.* 

*In  the  early  settlement  of  Chicago,  this  place  was  known  to 
many  of  the  French  Catholics,  some  of  whom  visited  it  in 
memory  of  its  sainted  founder — Father  Marquftte.  This  place 
was  the  scene  of  another  remarkable  incident,  which  will  ap- 
pear in  another  part  of  this  hook. 


46         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 
MISSION  OF  IMMACULATE   CONCEPTION. 

The  winter  was  now  over,  snow  and  ice  had 
disappeared  from  the  prairies,  arid  the  warm  sun 
of  early  spring  not  only  animated  nature,  but  it 
gave  strength  and  vitality  to  Father  Marquette. 
His  cough  had  almost  ceased ;  his  tall,  manly 
form,  which  had  been  bent  by  rheumatism,  was 
now  erect,  and  he  sang  songs  of  praise  to  the 
Holy  Virgin  for  his  restoration  to  health.  After 
taking  an  affectionate  farewell  of  the  Indians, 
Marquette,  with  his  two  companions,  left  in  their 
bark  canoe  for  the  great  Illinois  town. 

With  sail  and  oars  the  voyageurs  urged  their 
canoe  down  the  Illinois  river,  while  the  surround- 
ing woods  re-echoed  their  songs  of  praise.  Birds 
were  singing  among  the  branches  of  trees,  squir- 
rels chirping  in  the  groves,  while  elk  and  deer 
bounded  away  at  the  sound  of  the  approaching 
canoe.  Swans,  pelicans  and  wild  geese  would 
rise  from  the  water  and  fly  squawking  down 
stream,  while  beaver  and  otter  were  sporting  in 
the  river,  and  diving  under  their  canoe.  Far  and 
near  the  prairie  was  covered  with  buffalo,  some 
basking  in  the  sun,  while  others  were  feeding  on 
the  early  spring  grass.  Morning  and  evening 
long  lines  of  buffalo  were  seen  coming  to  the 
river  to  drink,  sometimes  swimming  the  stream 


MISSION  OF  IMMACULATE    CONCEPTION.  47 

or  climbing  the  banks  and  shaking  the  water  from 
their  shaggy  sides,  while  gazing  wildly  at  the 
passing  canoe. 

When  Marquette  arrived  at  La  Van  turn,  the 
Indians  received  him  as  though  he  was  an  angel 
from  heaven,  some  of  whom  fell  on  their  knees 
before  him,  asking  forgiveness  for  past  sins. 
Chassagoac,  the  head  chief,  who  Marquette  had 
baptized  the  year  before,  was  so  delighted  at  meet- 
ing the  holy  father  that  he  embraced  him  and 
wept  for  joy. 

On  the  day  following  Marquette's  arrival,  all  the 
Indians,  both  old  and  young,  assembled  on  the 
meadow  above  the  town  to  hear  good  tidings 
from  the  great  French  Manito,  (the  name  given 
to  Jesus  Christ).  Around  Marquette  were  seated 
on  the  ground  five  hundred  old  chiefs  and  war- 
riors, and  behind  them  stood  fifteen  hundred 
young  braves,  while  back  of  these  were  collected 
all  the  squaws  and  pappooses  of  the  town.  Mar- 
quette, standing  in  the  midst  of  this  vast  assembly, 
displayed  to  them  two  pictures  painted  on  canvas, 
one  of  the  Virgin  and  the  other  of  Jesus  Christ, 
telling  them  of  God,  of  heaven,  and  of  hell, 
when  all  the  Indians  clapped  their  hands  and 
shouted  for  joy.  By  direction  of  Marquette,  the 
Indians  tore  down  the  temple  and  images  erected 
to  the  god  of  war,  and  built  a  chapel  on  its  site. 
o 


48        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

This  chapel  was  constructed  by  setting  poles  in 
the  ground,  siding  and  covering  it  with  elk  and 
deer  skins.  Notwithstanding  it  was  very  large — 
capable  of  holding  one  thousand  or  more  persons 
— so  many  workmen  were  employed  that  it  was 
completed  on  the  third  day.  When  the  house  of 
God  was  ready  for  use,  all  the  chiefs  and  old 
warriors  assembled  therein,  when  Marquette  ded- 
icated it  in  honor  of  the  Holy  Virgin,  giving  it 
the  same  name  that  he  had  already  given  to  the 
Mississippi  river — "  The  Immaculate  Conception." 

Every  day  the  chapel  was  filled  with  Indians, 
and  Marqnette  preached  to  them,  calling  on  the 
warriors  to  forsake  the  religion  of  their  fathers 
and  embrace  Christianity.  Many  came  forward 
and  joined  the  church,  and  one  hundred  or 
more  were  baptized  at  a  time.  Fora  number  of 
weeks  Marquette  preached  daily  to  the  Indians, 
baptizing  and  instructing  them  in  the  ways  of 
Christianity. 

On  Easter  Sunday  the  chapel  was  decorated 
with  evergreens,  representing  crosses,  anchors, 
crucifixes,  &c.  Incense  was  burned  on  the  altar, 
and  lights  were  kept  burning  during  the  day,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  the  Catholic  church. 
The  woods  far  and  near  had  been  searched  for 
geese  and  turkey  eggs,  which  were  beautifully 
colored  and  distributed  among  the  converts,  in 


MISSION  OF  IMMACULATE    CONCEPTION.  49 

commemoration  of  Christ's  resurrection.  The  day 
was  a  joyous  one  for  the  Indians ,  and  it  was  long 
remembered  by  them,  but  with  it  ended  the 

*/ 

ministry  of  Marquette  among  the  red  men  of  the 
west. 

Spring  had  now  come  ;  the  groves  were  once 
more  green,  and  the  prairie  was  covered  with  grass 
and  flowers,  but  it  did  not  bring  health  and  vigor 
to  the  fast-failing  priest.  His  disease  had  again 
returned  in  its  worst  form,  and  he  felt  that  his  life 
was  fast  passing  away.  After  spending  two  days 
and  nights  in  prayer,  communing  with  Christ  and 
the  Holy  Virgin,  he  concluded  to  return  to  Can- 
ada, where  he  could  receive  the  sacrament  from 
the  hands  of  his  brethren  before  he  died. 

On  the  third  week  after  Easter,  the  Indians 
were  assembled  in  the  chapel,  when  Marquette, 
pale  and  feeble  as  he  was,  instructed  them  in  the 
ways  of  Christianity,  telling  them  that  he  was 
about  to  depart  for  Canada,  but  promised  to  send 
a  priest  to  teach  them  in  the  ways  of  salvation. 
The  Indians  heard  the  news  in  sadness,  gathering 
around  the  holy  father,  and  begged  him  to  remain 
with  them.  But  he  told  them  that  his  work  was 
ended — that  a  few  weeks  would  close  his  pilgrim- 
age here  on  earth,  and  before  he  departed  hence 
he  desired  to  return  to  Canada,  and  there  leave  his 
bones  among  his  countrymen. 


50       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Marquette's  canoe  was  once  more  put  on  the 
water,  and  with  his  two  faithful  companions  he 
commenced  his  journey  eastward.  About  five  hun- 
dred warriors,  some  in  canoes  and  others  mounted 
on  ponies,  accompanied  Marquette  as  far  as  Lake 
Michigan,  and  then  received  from  him  the  parting 
blessing. 

After  parting  with  the  Indians,  Marquette's 
canoe  started  around  the  head  of  the  lake,  and 
with  sail  hoisted  and  oars  applied,  they  coasted 
along  the  southern  shore  with  the  expectation  of 
reaching  Canada  in  about  five  weeks.  Pierre 
and  Jacques  with  all  their  power  plied  the  oars 
to  increase  their  speed,  while  the  sick  priest  lay 
prostrated  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe,  communing 
with  the  Virgin  and  with  angels. 

DEATH  OF  MARQUETTE. 

When  near  the  mouth  of  St.  Joseph  river, 
Marquette  felt  that  his  time  had  come,  and  he 
told  his  companions  to  land  him  on, the  beach  of 
the  lake,  in  order  that  he  might  receive  the 
sacrament  before  he  died.  On  a  high  piece  of 
land,  at  the  mouth  of  a  small  stream  which  still 
bears  his  name,  they  built  a  bark  shanty,  and 
carried  thither  the  dying  priest.  With  his  eyes 
fixed  on  a  crucifix,  which  one  of  his  companions 


DEATH    OF    MAKQUETTE.  51 

held  before  him,  and  while  murmuring  the  name 
of  Mary  and  Jesus,  he  breathed  his  last.  His 
companions  dug  a  grave  on  the  bank  of  the  stream, 
near  the  spot  where  he  died,  and  buried  him 
there.  In  obedience  to  his  request,  they  erected 
a  large  cross,  made  of  basswood  timber,  over  his 
grave,  on  which  was  engraved  his  name  and  date 
of  his  death.  After  burying  Marquette,  Pierre 
and  Jacques  again  put  their  canoe  on  the  lake 
and  continued  their  journey  toward  Canada,  con- 
veying thither  the  sad  news  of  his  death. 

Three  years  after  Marquette's  death,  a  party  of 
Indians  of  Mackinaw,  who  had  been  converted  to 
Christianity  some  years  before  under  his  preach- 
ing, went  to  Lake  Michigan,  opened  the  grave, 
and  took  up  his  remains.  After  washing  and 
drying  the  bones,  they  placed  them  in  a  box  made 
of  birch  bark  and  carried  them  to  Mackinaw.  "With 
the  remains  of  the  holy  father  they  turned  their 
canoes  homeward,  singing  and  chanting  praises 
as  they  went  along.  Seven  miles  above  Mackinaw 
they  were  met  by  a  large  delegation  of  Indians  in 
canoes,  who  formed  a  procession  to  escort  the 
remains  to  the  mission.  With  their  faces  blacked, 
oars  muffled,  and  singing  a  funeral  dirge,  the  pro- 
cession slowly  approached  the  mission,  and  were 
met  at  the  landing  by  priest,  traders  and  Indians, 
all  of  whom  wore  badges  of  mourning.  With 


52         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  BIVEK. 

a  solemn  ceremony  the  remains  of  Father  Mar- 
quette were  received  at  the  mission,  and  buried 
beneath  the  little  chapel  of  St.  Ignace,  which  he 
had  built  some  years  before.  On  the  following 
day  Father  Allonez  preached  to  the  Indians  col- 
lected here,  and  a  large  number  of  them  embraced 
Christianity  and  were  baptized. 

Two  centuries  have  now  passed  away  since  the 
burial  of  Marquette,  and  long  since  the  little 
chapel  of  St.  Ignace  has  gone  to  decay,  but  the 
spot  where  it  stood  was  hallowed  by  the  French 
and  converted  Indians,  and  is  now  pointed  out  to 
strangers. 

For  many  years  after  the  death  of  Marquette, 
the  French  sailors  on  the  lakes  kept  his  picture 
nailed  to  the  mast-head  as  a  guardian  angel,  and 
when  overtaken  by  a  storm  they  would  pray  to 
the  holy  father,  beseeching  him  to  calm  the  wind 
and  still  the  troubled  waters,  in  order  that  they 
might  reach  port  in  safety. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  GREAT  EXPLORER  OF  THE  WEST. 

Seven  years  after  Joliet  and  Marquette  discov- 
ered the  upper  Mississippi,  La  Salle  obtained  a 
patent  from  the  king  of  France,  authorizing  him 
to  explore  and  take  possession  of  all  the  country 
west  of  the  great  lakes.  La  Salle's  success  and 
failures  in  this  enterprise  is  a  matter  of  history, 
and  foreign  to  our  purpose,  but  as  his  name  ap- 
pears in  comnectiou  with  many  incidents,  a  few 
facts  relating  to  him  may  be  of  interest  to  the 
reader. 

Robert  Cavalier  (La  Salle  being  a  title  only) 
was  born  in  the  year  1643,  in  the  city  of  Rouen, 
of  wealthy  parentage,  and  was  educated  for  the 
priesthood.  In  person  he  is  said  to  have  been 
large  and  muscular,  possessing  a  fine  intellect,  an 
iron  constitution,  and  well  qualified  for  the  enter- 
prise in  which  he  embarked.  He  inherited  from 
his  ancestors  a  large  fortune,  which  was  used  in 
advancing  his  enterprise,  but  was  squandered  in 


54         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

consequence  of  misplaced  confidence  in  those 
with  whom  he  associated.  Although  La  Salle 
made  his  mark  in  history,  his  life  was  one  of 
hardships,  exposure  and  deprivations,  and  he 
finally  died  by  the  hand  of  an  assassin  in  the 
wilds  of  Texas. 

A  few  years  ago,  while  strolling  through  the 
city  of  Rouen,  my  guide  pointed  out  an  old 
palace  standing  on  high  ground,  and  overlooking 
the  river  Seine.  For  beauty  of  architecture  and 
antique  appearance,  this  palace  has  no  equal  in 
the  old  Norman  capital.  This  old  palace,  said 
my  guide,  was  once  the  residence  of  the  duke  of 
Normandy,  afterwards  known  as  William  the 
Conqueror,  and  from  its  portico  this  great  warrior 
addressed  his  lords  and  nobles  on  the  day  he  left 
Normandy  for  the  conquest  of  England.  In  this 
palace,  continued  my  guide,  now  lives  Count 
Cavalier,  a  descendant  of  the  family  of  La  Salle. 
Two  squares  distant  from  here  is  an  antique  look- 
ing house,  pointed  out  as  the  birth  place,  and  for 
some  time  the  residence  of  the  great  explorer, 
La  Salle,  and  is  still  occupied  by  his  family  de- 
scendants. 

LA  SALLE  AND  PARTY  WESTWARD  BOUND. 

In  the  summer  of  1669,  La  Salle  built  a  vessel 
on  Niagara  river,  above  the  falls,  for  the  purpose 


55        LA  8ALLE  AND  PARTY  WESTWARD  BOUND. 

of  navigating  the  upper  lakes.  This  vessel  was 
of  sixty  tons  burden,  carrying  lateen-sails,  and 
named  the  Griffin.  It  was  armed  with  a  number 
of  small  cannon,  and  a  large  wooden  eagle  sur- 
mounted its  prow.  On  the  day  of  departure  the 
vessel  was  visited  by  a  large  body  of  Indians,  who 
were  astonished  at  this  great  canoe,  as  they  called 
it,  as  nothing  like  it  had  ever  been  seen  on  the 
upper  lakes  before.  Father  Hennepin  preached 
to  these  Indians  from  the  deck  of  the  Griffin, 
when  they  clapped  their  hands,  shouting  and  yell- 
ing in  response  to  his  words,  and  offered  him 
presents  to  be  used  as  sacrifices  to  the  great 
Manito  of  the  French* 

All  things  being  ready,  the  cannons  fired  a 
salute,  the  sails  were  spread  to  the  breeze,  and 
the  Griffin  moved  forward,  plowing  through  the 
maiden  waves  of  Lake  Brief 


*An  ingenious  Frenchman  painted  on  canvas  a  colossal  pic- 
ture of  agrlffln,  according  to  Grecian  mythology.  This  monster 
had  the  body  of  a  lion,  with  the  wings  of  an  eagle,  representing 
strength  and  swiftness.  This  picture  (the  motto  of  the  vessel) 
was  stretched  between  the  masts,  and  the  Indians  mistook  it  for 
the  French  Manito  or  god.so  they  bowed  down  and  worshiped  it. 

fin  La  Salle's  party  was  an  Italian  officer,  second  in  command, 
named  Tonti,  who-  figures  extensively  in  our  narrative,  and  a 
short  account  of  whom  will  be  found  elsewhere.  In  this  party 
were  also  three  Jesuit  priests,  Louis  Hennepin,  Gabriel  Re- 
bourde,  and  Zenobe  Membre.  The  former  of  these  priests  is 
known  in  history  by  his  surname,  and  the  two  latter  by  their 
given  names. 


56        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  KIVER. 

After  a  number  of  days  sail,  the  vessel  passed 
through  a  small  lake,  which  La  Salle  gave  the 
name  of  St.  Glair,  in  honor  of  that  saint  whose 
name  appeared  that  day  in  the  calendar.  On  the 
following  day,  after  passing  Lake  St.  Clair,  they 
were  overtaken  by  a  terrible  storm,  which  threat- 
ened the  vessel  with  destruction,  and  all  on  board 
believed  their  time  had  come.  The  rolling  of 
the  vessel  and  lashing  of  the  waves,  caused 
the  sailors  to  hold  fast  to  the  bulwarks  to  pre- 
vent being  carried  overboard.  Father  Hennepin 
in  his  journal  says  that  he  joined  with  others  in 
fervent  prayer  to  St.  Anthony,  making  a  solemn 
vow  to  that  saint  if  he  would  deliver  them  from 
their  peril  with  which  they  were  surrounded,  the 
first  chapel  built  in  the  new  discovered  country 
should  be  dedicated  to  him.  The  saint  heard 
their  prayers — the  wind  calmed,  and  the  Griffin 
continued  on  her  way,  while  plunging  through  the 
foaming  billows. 

After  a  voyage  of  four  weeks,  the  Griffin  ar- 
rived at  Mackinaw,  and  was  safely  moored  in  the 
harbor  of  St.  Ignace.  Here  at  the  straits  of  Mack- 
inaw was  an  Indian  village,  a  Jesuit  mission,  and 
the  seat  of  a  large  fur  trade.  Both  French  and 
Indians  collected  around  the  vessel  in  great  as- 
tonishment, as  nothing  larger  than  a  bark  canoe 
was  ever  seen  there  before.  The  goods  brought 


57         LA  8ALLE  AND  PARTY  WESTWARD  BOUND. 

by  the  Griffin  were  exchanged  ior  furs  at  a  large 
profit,  and  the  vessel,  loaded  with  pelts,  started 
back  for  Niagara,  but  was  never  heard  of  after- 
wards.* 

Late  in  November  La  Salle,  accompanied  by 
fourteen  persons,  left  Mackinaw  in  four  canoes,  and 
coasted  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Michigan  in  a 
southern  direction.  They  carried  with  them  a 
blacksmith's  forge,  carpenter  tools,  and  other 
utensils  required  in  building  a  fort,  besides  a  large 
amount  of  merchandise  to  trade  with  the  Indians. 

On  the  second  day  out,  they  were  overtaken 
by  a  storm,  which  compelled  them  to  land,  drag 
their  canoes  on  the  beach,  and  there  remain  fonr 
days  for  the  angry  waters  to  subside.  Again  trust- 
ing their  frail  barks  to  the  waters  of  Lake  Michi- 
gan, they  found  themselves  on  the  following  day 
overtaken  by  a  severe  gale,  and  amid  the  lashing 
of  waves  their  canoes  drifted  on  a  barren,  rocky 
island,  some  distance  from  the  main  land.  Here 
on  this  rocky  island  they  remained  two  days  and 
nights,  without  shelter  or  fire,  and  their  blankets 
alone  protected  them  from  the  cold  winter  blast. 


•The  fate  of  the  Griffin  was  never  known.  Some  thought 
she  perished  in  a  gale,  others  that  she  was  burned  by  the  In- 
dians, and  the  crew. 'put  to  death.  But  La  Salle  believed  that 
the  crew,  after  disposing  of  the  furs  and  pelts  for  their  own 
benefit,  burned  the  vessel  and  fled  the  country  to  escape  pun- 
ishment. 


58        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

When  the  wind  and  waves  subsided,  they  again 
continued  their  journey,  but  a  new  trouble  over- 
took them.  Having  been  so  long  on  the  water, 
their  stock  of  provisions  became  exhausted,  and 
three  of  the  party  went  in  search  of  an  Indian 
village,  in  order  to  obtain  a  supply.  On  the  fol- 
lowing day  a  large  party  of  Indians  came  to  their 
camp,  bringing  with  them  corn  and  venison, 
which  they  exchanged  for  goods.  These  Indians 
encamped  near  the  French,  and  during  the  night 
amused  them  with  songs  and  dances. 

It  was  cold  weather  when  the  travelers  reached 
the  mouth  of  St.  Joseph  river,  and  here  they 
remained  for  a  few  days  waiting  for  Tonti  and  his 
companions.  On  the  arrival  of  Tonti  the  party, 
consisting  of  thirty-five  persons  in  bark  canoes, 
commenced  ascending  St.  Joseph  river.* 


"History  says  the  Griffin  went  to  Green  Bay,  and  from  there 
La  Salle  and  companions  started  in  their  canoes  for  Illinois- 
But  this  is  not  probable,  as  there  was  no  trading  post  at  Green 
Bay  at  that  time,  and  it  was  not  likely  that  the  vessel  would  go 
any  further  west  than  trade  had  gone.  If  the  voyageurs  had 
landed  at  Green  Bay,  they  would  have  followed  along  the  west- 
ern shore  of  Lake  Michigan  to  the  month  of  Chicago  river' 
ascending  that  stream,  and  down  the  Des  Plaines  to  Illinois. 
This  route  was  known  at  the  time  to  the  French,  as  Joliet  and 
Marquette  passed  over  it  seven  years  before.  La  Salle  and  party 
could  not  have  crossed  Lake  Michigan  in  their  canoes,  and  it  is 
highly  improbable  that  they  followed  around  its  southern  end, 
as  it  would  be  out  of  their  course. 

Two  years  before  this  expedition,  Father  Allonez  established 
a  mission  at  the  mouth  of  St.  Joseph's  river,  and  at  this  point 


59        LA  SALLE  AND  PARTY  WESTWARD  BOUNt). 

On  arriving  at  or  near  the  present  site  of  South 
Bend,  they  stopped  to  search  for  the  path  which 
led  across  the  portage  to  the  head  waters  of  Kan- 
kakee.  While  thus  engaged,  La  Salle  lost  his 
reckoniiag,  and  in  the  thick  forest  he  rambled 
about  all  day  and  a  part  of  the  night,  during  a 
severe  snow  storm.  Many  times  he  fired  his  gun 
as  a  signal  to  his  friends,  but  received  from  them 
no  response.  About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning- 
he  discovered  through  the  thick  undergrowth  a 
gleam  of  light,  and  he  hastened  thither,  supposing 
it  to  be  his  camp,  but  was  disappointed  at  finding 
no  one  there.  By  the  side  of  the  fire  was  a  bed 
made  of  dry  grass  and  leaves,  which  was  still 
warm,  the  occupant  having  been  frightened  away 
at  his  approach.  La  Salle  called  out  in  different 
Indian  dialects,  but  received  no  reply,  so  he  laid 
down  on  the  deserted  bed  and  slept  until  morn- 
ing. The  former  occupant  of  this  bed  was  never 
known,  but  supposed  to  have  been  an  Indian 
hunter. 


they  expected  to  meet  Tonti  with  twenty  men,  who  came  from 
Macki  naw  by  land.  It  is  said  Tonti  and  his  party  got  lost  among 
thick  forests  and  lakes  of  Michigan,  and  did  not  reaeh  their 
destination  for  some  time  after  La  Salle's  arrival. 

There  is  an  old  traditionary  acount  of  this  affair,  which  says 
La  Salle  and  party  were  afraid  to  trust  their  frail  ftarks  again 
on  the  angry  waters  of  the  lake  in  mid  winter,  after  their  past 
experience,  and  therefore  went  by  the  way  of  St.  Joseph  and 
Kankakee  rivers. 


60        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RlVEft. 

The  friends  of  La  Salle  were  very  much  alarmed 
at  his  long  absence,  and  during  the  night  they 
fired  guns  and  beat  their  drum  in  order  to  direct 
him  to  camp,  but  without  effect.  They  had  about 
given  him  up  as  lost,  when  about  four  o'clock  on 
the  following  day  they  saw  him  approaching  the 
camp  with  two  opossums  hanging  from  his  belt.* 

The  canoes  were  carried  across  the  portage,  five 
miles  in  width,  put  on  the  water  of  the  Kanka- 
kee,  and  floated  down  that  stream  and  the  Illinois 
river  to  La  Vantum,  the  great  town  of  Illinois. 
It  was  now  mid  winter,  and  they  found  the  town 
deserted,  its  occupants  having  gone  off  on  their 
winter  hunt,  in  accordance  with  their  custom. 
Being  in  a  starving  condition,  La  Salle  ordered 
one  of  the  caches  opened,  and  took  therefrom 
twenty  minots  of  corn,  hoping  at  some  future 
time  to  compensate  the  Indians  for  this  robbery. 
After  spending  two  days  in  the  desolate  lodges 
of  the  town,  the  party  again  boarded  their  canoes 
and  continued  on  their  way  down  the  river. 

About  five  leagues  below  La  Vantum,  at  the 
mouth  of  a  stream — supposed  to  have  been  Bureau 
creek — the  voyageurs  landed  and  sent  out  a  party 
to  hunt  buffalo.  The  hunters  were  successful  in 
their  search,  and  on  coming  up  with  a  large  herd 

•"  Parkman'*  Diooovery  of  the  Qr«at  Wot" 


61         LA  8ALLE  AND  PARTY  WESTWARD   BOUND. 

of  buffalo,  a  short  distance  from  the  river  ;  they 
killed  two  of  them  and  returned  to  camp  with 
the  meat.  This  supply  of  meat,  with  the  corn 
they  took  from  the  Indian  store-house,  drove 
hunger  from  their  camp,ancl  the  three  priests  joined 
in  returning  thanks  to  the  Holy  Virgin  for  thus 
providing  for  their  wants,  while  journeying 
through  this  wild  wilderness  country. 

The  following  day  being  New  Year,  1680,  it 
was  agreed  to  spend  it  in  camp  worshiping,  saying 
mass,  and  taking  sacrament  in  accordance  to  an 
old  custom  in  the  Catholic  Church. 

Before  leaving  Canada,  Father  Hennepin  pro- 
vided himself  with  a  miniature  altar,  which  folded 
up  like  an  army  chair,  and  could  be  carried  on 
the  back  the  same  as  a  knapsack.  With  this  altar 
on  his  back,  Father  Hennepin  started  off  through 
the  woods  in  search  of  a  suitable  place  for  wor- 
ship, followed  by  the  other  priests  and  the  rest  of 
the  party.  A  place  was  selected,  the  altar  erected, 
and  the  holy  father  preached  to  his  companions, 
causing  the  woods  to  resound  with  his  loud  ex- 
hortations and  songs  of  praise.  After  preaching 
and  saying  mass,  the  sacred  emblems  were  placed 
by  the  side  of  the  altar,  preparatory  to  taking  the 
sacrament.  But  great  was  Father  Hennepin's 
surprise  to  find  the  wine  vessel  empty,  as  one  of 
the  party,  a  blacksmith  by  trade,  and  nicknamed 


62         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

La  Forge,  had  drank  it  up  while  on  the  road. 
For  this  act  of  sacrilege,  Father  Hermepin  pro- 
nounced against  him  a  curse,  equal  to  the  one 
Pope  Leo  pronounced  against  Martin  Luther  for 
publishing  the  Bible. 


THE  FRENCH  AT  PEORIA  LAKE. 

According  to  history,  on  the  3d  of  January, 
1680,  the  inhabitants  of  an  Indian  village  situated 
on  the  west  bank  of  Peoria  Lake,  were  much 
surprised  to  see  eight  canoes  filled  with  armed 
men  opposite  their  town.  The  canoes  were  all 
abreast,  presenting  a  formidable  appearance,  and 
the  men  seated  in  them  held  guns  in  their  hands, 
ready  for  an  attack  or  defence.  These  canoes 
rounded  to  and  landed  at  the  village,  causing  a 
great  panic  among  the  Indians,  some  of  whom 
fled  in  terror,  while  others  seized  their  arms  and 
prepared  to  deiend  themselves.  Amid  the  con- 
fusion that  followed,  La  Salle  sprang  ashore,  and 
presented  to  the  astonished  Indians  the  calumet, 
(a  token  of  friendship),  while  Father  Hennepin 
caught  several  frightened  children  and  soothed 
their  fears  with  kindness  and  small  presents. 

The  French  pitched  their  tent  in  the  Indian 
village,  and  remained  for  some  days.  But  dis- 


LA  8ALLE  AND  PARTY  WESTWARD   BOUND.         68 

contentment  among  the  men,  and  fearing  treach- 
ery of  the  Indians,  caused  La  Salle  to  remove  to 
a  place  of  greater  security.  A  site  was  selected, 
a  fort  built,  and  all  the  valuables  at  their  camp 
transferred  thereto.  On  account  of  the  gloomy 
prospects,  the  discontentment  and  desertion  of 
some  of  the  men,  La  Salle  named  this  fort  Creve 
Ceour,  which  in  the  French  language  means 
broken  heart* 

Fort  Creve  Ceour  consisted  of  stockades,  en- 
closing a  small  plat  of  ground,  and  within  which 
were  a  number  of  log  cabins — quarters  for  officers 
and  soldiers.  Father  Hennepin  lamented  the  loss 
of  wine,  which  prevented  him  from  administering 
the  sacrament,  but  each  morning  and  evening  all 
the  occupants  of  the  fort  were  summoned  to  his 
cabin  for  prayer.  Father  Gabriel  and  Zenobe 
spent  most  of  their  time  in  the  Indian  village, 
preaching  to  and  instructing  the  natives  in  the 
ways  of  Christianity,  but  they  made  but  few 
proselytes. 

About  the  first  of  February  Father  Hennepin, 
in  a  canoe,  accompanied  by  two  companions,  left 
the  fort  on  a  voyage  of  discovery.  Passing  down 

*The  exact  location  of  this  fort  is  not  known,  but  it  is  believed 
to  have  stood  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  about  three  milea 
below  the  outlet  of  the  lake,  at  a  place  now  called  Wesley. 
This  place  answers  the  description  given  by  Hennepin,  and 
also  accords  with  traditionary  accounts. 
•  D 


64        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  Off  ILLINOIS  KIVER. 

to  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  river,  they  ascended 
the  Mississippi  as  far  as  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony. 
Here  Hennepin  was  made  a  prisoner  by  the  In- 
dians, and  remained  with  them  some  months,  but 
was  finally  set  at  liberty,  reached  Canada  in  safety, 
returned  to  France  and  published  a  book  of  his 
travels. 

Early  in  the  spring  La  Salle  returned  to  Can- 
ada to  procure  men  and  supplies,  leaving  Tonti 
in  command  of  the  fort.  A  short  time  after  La 
Salle's  departure,  all  the  soldiers  except  three 
deserted  their  post,  ascending  the  river  in  canoes, 
and  coasting  around  the  shore  of  Lake  Michigan 
they  reached  Mackinaw  in  safety.  Tonti,  being 
left  with  the  two  priests  and  three  soldiers,  aban- 
doned the  fort,  and  it  was  never  occupied 
afterwards. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HENRI  DE  TONTI. 

Among  the  many  adventurers  who  accompanied 
La  Salle  to  America  and  took  part  in  exploring 
the  wilds  of  the  west,  was  an  Italian  of  noble 
birth  by  the  name  of  Henri  de  Tonti.  Some 
years  before,  young  Tonti,  with  his  father's  family, 
were  banished  from  Italy,  on  account  of  having 
taken  part  in  a  revolution  of  that  country,  and  they 
found  a  home  in  Rouen,  France.  Tonti,  having 
a  military  education,  joined  the  P>ench  army,  and 
served  five  years,  a  part  of  the  time  as  captain,  in 
the  National  Guards.  At  the  close  of  the  war 
he  was  discharged  from  service,  came  to  America 
and  joined  La  Salle  in  his  enterprise.  La  Salle 
made  Tonti  his  lieutenant,  or  second  in  command, 
and  the  sequel  shows  that  he  was  worthy  of  the 
trust  placed  in  him. 

Tonti's  right  hand  having  been  shot  off  in  the 
Sicilian  war,  its  place  was  supplied  with  an  iron 
one,  which  he  kept  always  covered  with  a  glove. 


66        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

With  this  iron  hand,  Tonti,  on  different  occasions, 
broke  the  heads  or  knocked  out  the  teeth  of  dis- 
orderly Indians,  which  caused  them  to  believe 
that  he  possessed  supernatural  power.  • 

Tonti  brought  with  him  from  France  a  large 
sum  of  money,  which  he  used  in  common  with 
La  Salle  in  exploring  and  taking  possession  of  the 
west,  as  well  as  in  trade  with  the  Indians. 

The  late  Dr.  Sparks  says  history  never  can  do 
ample  justice  to  Tonti.  His  life  was  one  of  patri- 
otism and  self-sacrifice,  and  the  discovery  and 
taking  possession  of  the  great  west  belong  mainly 
to  him. 

Forty  years  of  Tonti's  life  was  spent  in  the 
wilds  of  the  west,  enduring  hardships,  dangers, 
and  deprivations,  associating  with  savages,  and 
without  the  benefits  and  comforts  of  civilization. 
His  fortune  sacrificed — his  health  and  manhood 
destroyed — he  became  a  wanderer  along  the  gulf 
of  Mexico,  but  at  last  returned  to  die  at  Fort  St. 
Louis,  and  his  bones  now  rest  on  the  bank  of  the 
Illinois  river,  at  the  west  end  of  Starved  Rock. 

In  one  of  the  Louvre  picture  galleries  in  Paris, 
can  be  seen  a  full-length  portrait  of  a  youthful 
looking  man,  dressed  in  French  uniform,  with 
epaulets  on  his  shoulders  and  an  eagle  on  his 
breast  His  left  hand  holds  a  sword,  while  the 
left  presents  a  singular  appearance,  as  though 


THE  FRENCH  AT  LA  VANTUM.          67 

deformed,  but  is  hidden  by  a  glove.  This  tall, 
graceful  figure,  and  the  piercing  black  eyes,  never 
fails  to  attract; the  attention  of  strangers,  and  in- 
quiry would  naturally  arise  for  the  history  of  the 
person  here  represented.  Below  this  portrait  is 
paiuted  in  large  letters  the  name — "Henri  de 
Tonti,  la  voyageur  des  Amerique." 

THE  FRENCH  AT  LA  VANTDM. 

After  most  of  the  soldiers  had  deserted  from 
Fort  Creve  Ceour,  Tonti,  with  those  remaining, 
consisting  of  Father  Gabriel,  Father  Zenobe  and 
three  soldiers,  abandoned  the  place.  All  the 
valuables  in  the  fort  were  put  into  two  canoes, 
and  the  party  ascended  the  river  as  far  as  La 
Vantum.  Here  they  found  quarters  among  the 
Indians,  with  the  intention  of  awaiting  La  Salle's 
return  from  Canada.  Tonti  applied  himself  in 
learning  the  Indian  language — the  two  priests 
were  engaged  in  preaching  to  the  natives — while 
the  soldiers  were  spending  the  honeymoon  with 
their  squaws,  whom  they  had  recently  married. 

About  three  miles  from  the  town,  in  the  midst 
of  a  thick  grove  of  timber,  Father  Gabriel  and 
Zenobe  erected  a  temporary  altar,  and  every  third 
day  they  repaired  thither  for  prayer  and  medita- 
tion. Here  in  this  lonely  spot,  far  away  from  the 


68        FEENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVEB. 

noise  and  bustle  of  the  town,  the  two  holy  Friars 
would  spend  long  summer  days,  from  early  morn- 
ing until  late  at  night,  communing  with  the  Vir- 
gin, saints  and  angels. 

Notwithstanding  these  priests  preached  and 
prayed  with  these  Indians  almost  daily,  promising 
them  success  in  war,  hunting,  &c.,  if  they  would 
embrace  Christianity,  but  few  converts  were  made. 
Chassagoac,  the  head  chief,  having  embraced  the 
Christian  religion  seven  years  before,  under  the 
preaching  of  Father  Marquette,  still  continued 
in  the  faith.  The  chief,  his  household,  and  a  few 
of  his  friends,  had  taken  the  sacrament  from  the 
harfds  of  the  priests,  but  all  the  other  chiefs  and 
principal  warriors  denounced  Christianity,  ad- 
hering to  the  religion  of  their  fathers. 

The  wine  brought  from  Canada  for  sacramental 
purposes  having  been  drank  by  La  Forge,  as  pre- 
viously stated,  it  became  necessary  to  procure  a 
substitute,  as  the  administration  of  the  sacred 
rights  could  not  be  dispensed  with.  During  the 
winter  the  priests  gathered  a  quantity  of  wild 
grapes,  pressed  out  the  juice  and  put  it  away  in 
the  sacramental  cask  for  future  use.  This  wine 
answered  the  purpose  very  well  so  long  as  the 
weather  remained  cool,  but  during  the  summer  it 
soured  and  became  unfit  for  use. 

The  time  came  to  administer  the  sacrament 


THE  FRENCH  AT  LA  VANTUM.  .         69 

Tonti,  the  three  soldiers  with  their  wives,  Chas- 
sagoac  and  family,  with  a  few  friends,  were 
assembled  in  the  council-house  on  the  Sabbath 
day  to  receive  the  sacred  emblems.  Father  Ga- 
briel, wrapped  in  his  long  black  robe,  with  a  gold 
cross  suspended  from  his  neck,  preached  to  them, 
speaking  of  Christ,  of  the  apostles,  of  saints,  and 
of  the  kingdom  to  come.  After  preaching,  all 
knelt  around  the  altar  engaged  in  prayer,  while 
Father  Gabriel  made  preparations  to  administer 
the  sacrament ;  but  he  was  horrified  to  find  the 
wine  sour,  and  the  miracle  of  transubstantiation 
(that  is,  converting  it  into  the  real  blood  of  Christ) 
could  not  be  performed,  consequently  the  sacra- 
mental service  was  postponed  until  another  day. 
Time  hung  heavy  with  the  French  ;  days  and 
weeks  passed  away  ;  spring  was  gone,  the  sum- 
mer almost  ended,  and  no  news  from  La  Salle. 
In  an  Indian  village,  where  there  is  neither  hunt- 
ing or  war  parties,  nor  national  dances  to  keep 
up  the  excitement,  it  has  a  dull,  monotonous 
appearance.  Warriors  lay  under  the  shade  of 
trees,  sleeping  or  amusing  themselves  in  games 
of  chance,  while  squaws  were  at  work  in  corn- 
fields, or  preparing  food  for  their  families.  Naked 
children  were  playing  on  the  green  or  rolling  in 
the  dirt,  while  young  maidens,  with  their  lovers, 
were  gathering  flowers  in  the  grove,  fishing  on 


70       FEENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVEE. 

the  banks  of  the  river,  or  rowing  their  canoes 
across  its  waters,  unconscious  of  the  great  calamity 
that  was  about  to  befall  them. 

v 

THE  ALARM  AND  PREPARATION  FOR  DEFENSE. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  a  warm  day  in  the 
latter  part  of  August,  1680,  when  a  scout  arrived 
with  his  horse  in  a  foam  of  sweat,  and  shouting  at 
the  top  of  his  voice  that  the  Iroquois  were 
marching  against  the  town.  All  was  now  excite- 
ment and  confusion ;  squaws  screamed,  pappooses 
quit  their  plays  on  the  green,  and  ran  away  to 
their  homes ;  warriors  caught  their  weapons  and 
made  preparations  to  defend  their  town  and  pro- 
tect their  squaws  and  little  ones.  During  the 
night  fires  were  kept  burning  along  the  river 
bank,  and  every  preparation  made  to  defend  the 
town  in  case  it  should  be  attacked.  The  warriors 
greased  their  bodies,  painted  their  faces  red,  and 
ornamented  their  heads  with  turkey  feathers; 
war  songs  were  sung,  drums  beat;  warriors 
danced,  yelled  and  brandished  their  war  clubs  to 
keep  up  their  courage.  At  last  morning  came, 
and  with  it  the  savage  Iroquois. 

"When  news  came  of  the  approaching  lorquois, 
a  crowd  of  excited  savages  collected  around 
Tonti  and  his  companions,  whom  they  had  previ- 


ALARM  AND  PREPARATIONS  FOR  DEFENSE.    71 

ously  suspected  of  treachery,  and  charged  them 
with  being  in  league  with  their  enemies.  A 
report  having  reached  them  that  a  number  of 
Jesuit  priests,  and  even  La  Salle  himself  was  with 
the  Iroquois,  and  leading  them  on  to  the  town. 
The  enraged  warriors  seized  the  blacksmith  forge, 
tools,  and  all  the  goods  that  belonged  to  the 
French,  and  threw  them  into  the  river.  One  of 
the  warriors  caught  Tonti  by  the  hair  of  his  head 
and  raised  his  tomahawk  to  split  his  skull,  but  a 
friendly  chief  caught  the  savage  by  the  arm,  and 
his  life  was  spared.  Tonti,  with  that  boldness 
and  self-possession  which  was  characteristic  of 
him,  defended  himself  against  these  charges,  and 
in  order  to  convince  them  of  his  good  faith, 
offered  to  accompany  them  to  battle. 

Father  Gabriel  and  Zenobe  were  away  at  their 
altar,  spending  the  day  in  prayer  and  meditation, 
and  had  no  warning  of  the -danger  that  awaited 
them.  On  their  return  home  late  at  night,  they 
were  surprised  to  find  the  town  in  a  whirlpool  of 
excitement;  squaws  were  crying  and  bewailing 
their  fate,  while  the  warriors  were  dancing,  yelling 
and  offering  up  sacrifices  to  the  Manito  of  battle. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  two  priests,  the  savages 
collected  around  them,  charging  them  with  treach- 
ery, and  being  the  cause  of  the  Iroquois  invading 
their  country.  The  priests,  with  uplifted  hands, 


72        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

called  God  to  witness  their  innocence  of  the 
charge,  but  their  statement  did  not  change  the 
minds  of  the  excited  Indians.  A  loud  clamor  was 
raised  for  their  blood,  and  a  number  of  warriors 
sprang  forward  with  uplifted  tomahawks  to  put  an 
end  to  their  existence,  but  as  they  drew  nigh  and 
were  about  to  tomahawk  them,  Father  Gabriel 
drew  from  his  bosom  a  small  gold  image  of  the 
Holy  Virgin,  and  held  it  up  before  their  would-be 
executioners.  On  seeing  this  sacred  talisman  the 
Indians  paused  a  moment,  and  then  returned  their 
tomahawks  to  their  belts.  Father  Zenobe  after- 
wards said  this  was  another  proof  of  the  Virgin 
protecting  the  Jesuits  in  North  America. 

During  the  night  all  the  squaws  and  pappooses, 
with  the  old  Indians  unable  to  bear  arms,  were 
placed  in  canoes  and  taken  down  the  river  about 
three  leagues,  to  a  large  marshy  island.*  About 
sixty  warriors  were  left  for  their  protection,  and 
all  of  them  secreted  themselves  in  the  reeds  and 
high  grass,  so  they  could  not  be  seen  by  the  Iro- 
quois.  But  the  sequel  shows  that  they  did  not 
escape  the  vigilance  of  the  enemy,  and  this  island 
of  supposed  safety  became  their  tomb. 

*This  island  is  situated  between  the  river  and  Lake  Depue, 
and  consits  of  several  hundred  acres  of  marsh  land,  a  part  of 
which  is  covered  during  the  summer  with  reeds  and  bulrushes 
Formerly  it  was  surrounded  by  water,  butfrom  the  washings  of 
the  river  the  upper  end  is  filled  up  so  that  in  an  ordinary  stage 
of  water  it  connects  with  the  main  land. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    BATTLE    AND    MASSACRE. 

At  the  time  of  the  Iroquois  invasion,  there 
were  only  about  five  hundred  warriors  at  La 
Vautum,  the  head  chief,  Chassagoac,  and  a  large 
portion  of  his  braves  having  gone  to  Cahokia  for 
the  purpose  of  attending  a  religious  feast.  But 
this  band,  small  as  it  was,  boldly  crossed  the  river 
at  daylight,  and  met  the  enemy,  whose  number 
was  five  times  as  large  as  their  own.  While  they 
were  ascending  the  bluff  a  scout  met  them,  say- 
ing that  the  enemy  were  crossing  the  prairie 
between  the  Yermillion  and  Illinois  timber.  As 
the  i,nvaders  approached  the  river  timber,  they 
were  surprised  to  meet  the  Illinoians,  who  were 
lying  in  ambush,  and  received  them  with  a  deadly 
fire.  At  this  unexpected  attack,  the  Iroquois 
were  stricken  with  a  panic  and  fled  from  the  field, 
leaving  the  ground  covered  with  the  dead  and 
wounded.  But  they  soon  Tallied  and  the  fight 
became  bloody,  arrows  and  rifle  balls  flying  thick 


74         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

and  fast,  while  the  woods  far  and  near  resounded 
with  the  wild  whoops  of  contending  savages. 

In  the  midst  of  the  tight,  Tonti  undertook  the 
perilous  task  of  mediating  between  the  contend- 
ing parties.  Laying  aside  his  gun  and  taking  a 
wampum  belt  in  his  hand,  holding  it  over  his 
head  as  a  flag  of  truce,  and  amid  showers  of 
arrows  and  bullets,  he  walked  boldly  forward  to 
meet  the  enemy.  As  he  approached,  the  Iroquois 
warriors  collected  around  him  in  a  threatening 
manner,  one  of  whom  attempted  to  stab  him  to 
the  heart,  but  the  knife  striking  a  rib  inflicted 
only  a  long,  shallow  gash.  As  the  savage 
was  about  to  repeat  the  blow  a  chief  came 
up,  and  seeing  he  was  a  white  man,  protected 
him  from  further  assault,  and  applied  a  bandage 
to  the  wound  to  stop  its  bleeding.  The  fighting 
having  ceased,  a  warrior  took  Tonti's  hat,  and 
placing  it  on  the  muzzle  of  his  gun,  started 
toward  the  Illinoians,  who,  on  seeing  it,  supposed 
he  was  killed  and  again  renewed  the  fight. 
While  the  battle  was  in  progress,  a  warrior 
reported  that  three  Frenchmen,  armed  with  guns, 
were  with  the  Illinois  forces,  and  firing  on  them. 
When  this  announcement  was  made  the  Iroquois 
became  enraged  at  Tonti,  and  again  gathered 
around  him,  some  for  killing  arid  others  for  his 
protection.  One  of  the  warriors  caught  him  by 


THE  BATTLE  AND  MASSACRE.         75 

the  hair  of  his  head,  raising  it  up,  and  with  his 
long  knife  was  about  to  take  off  his  scalp,  when 
Tonti,  with  his  iron  hand,  knocked  down  his 
assailant  Others  attacked  Tonti  with  knives  and 
tomahawks,  but  he  was  again  rescued  from  death 
by  the  head-chief. 

For  a  long  time  the  battle  raged,  many  of  the 
combatants  on  both  sides  being  slain,  and  the  yells 
of  the  warriors  could  be  heard  far  away.  But  at 
last  the  Illinoians,  whose  force  was  inferior  to 
their  adversary,  were  overpowered  and  driven 
from  the  field.  The  vanquished  fled  to  their 
town,  with  the  intention  of  defending  it  or  perish 
in  the  attempt. 

On  the  river  bank,  near  the  center  of  the  town, 
was  their  great  council-house,  surrounded  by 
stockades,  forming  a  kind  of  fortification.  To 
this  the  remnant  of  the  warriors  fled,  and  in  great 
haste  tore  down  the  lodges  and  used  the  material 
in  strengthening  their  works. 

The  Illinoians  had  crossed  the  river  in 
canoes,  but  their  pursuers  having  no  means  of 
crossing  at  this  point,  were  obliged  to  go  up  to 
the  rapids  where  they  forded  it.  In  a  short  time 
the  Iroquois  attacked  the  town,  setting  fire  to  the 
lodges  and  fortifications,  which  were  soon  a  mass 
of  flames.  Many  of  the  beseiged  were  burned 
in  their  strongholds,  others  were  slain  or  taken 


76         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVEK. 

prisoners  as  they  escaped  from  the  flames ;  a  few 
only  succeeded  in  the  preservation  of  their  lives 
by  escaping  down  the  river.  The  town,  with  the 
great  council-house  and  fortifications,  was  de- 
stroyed by  fire,  and  nothing  was  left  of  them  except 
the  blackened  poles  of  which  the  lodges  were 
constructed. 

When  the  victory  was  completed  they  bound 
the  prisoners  hand  and  foot,  and  commenced 
torturing  them  to  make  them  reveal  the  hiding 
place  of  their  squaws  and  pappooses. 

On  obtaining  the  necessary  information  a  large 
war  party  took  the  canoes  left  by  the  vanquished 
Illinoians,  and  descended  the  river  in  search  of 
the  squaws  and  pappooses.  While  these  defense- 
less beings  were  secreted  among  the  reeds  and 
high  grass  of  the  island,  they  were  discovered  by 
the  savage  Iroquois,  and  all  of  them  slain.  The 
sixty  warriors  left  to  guard  them  fled  on  the  ap- 
proach of  the  enemy,  crossing  the  lake  and 
secreting  themselves  in  the  thick  river  timber. 


TORTURING  THE  PRISONERS. 

On  the  following  day  after  the  battle,  the  vic- 
tors made  preparations  to  torture  the  prisoners; 
and  their  acts  of  barbarity  probably  never  have 


TORTURING  THE  PRISONERS.  77 

been  equaled  by  any  of  the  savages  of  the  west. 
The  warriors  were  formed  into  a  large  circle, 
and  the  prisoners,  bound  hand  and  foot,  were 
conveyed  thither,  when  the  work  of  torture  com- 
menced. The  doomed  prisoners  were  seated  on 
the  ground  awaiting  their  fate,  some  of  whom 
were  weeping  or  praying,  while  others  were 
engaged  in  singing  their  death  song.  A  warrior, 
with  a  long  knife,  cut  off  the  nose  and  ears  of  the 
prisoners,  and  threw  them  to  their  hungry  dogs. 
Pieces  of  flesh  were  cut  out  of  their  arms  and 
breasts,  while  the  prisoners  sat  writhing  with 
agony ;  and  the  ground  around  them  red  with 
human  gore.  The  work  of  torture  went  on — the 
executioners  continued  to  cut  off  limbs  and  pieces 
of  flesh — and  in  some  cases  the  bowels  were  taken 
out  and  trailed  on  the  ground,  while  the  groans 
and  screams  of  the  victims  in  their  death  agonies 
were  terrible  to  witness. 

Tonti  and  his  companions  looked  on  these  bar- 
barous acts  of  the  Iroquois  with  horror  and 
astonishment,  but  dare  not  remonstrate  as  they 
were  prisoners  also,  and  did  not  know  but  a  like 
fate  awaited  them. 

While  the  torture  was  going  on  the  two  priests 
were  engaged  in  baptizing  the  victims,  in  order 
'to  absolve  them  from  past  sins,  and  as  each  one 
was  about  to  expire,  they  would  hold  the  crucifix 


8        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

before  his  eyes,  so  he  might  look  on  it,  and 
through  its  divine  efficacy  his  soul  would  be  saved 
from  perdition. 

When  the  prisoners  were  all  dead,  the  warriors 
cut  out  their  hearts,  roasted  and  eat  them  in  order 
to  make  them  brave. 

For  a  number  of  days  the  Iroquois  continued 
to  rejoice  over  their  victory,  spending  the  time 
in  singing  and  dancing  around  the  scalps,  and 
causing  the  timber  and  river  bluffs  to  re-echo  with 
their  yells  and  wild  whoops. 

DEATH  OF  FATHER  GABRIEL. 

Two  days  after  the  Iroquois  victory,  the  French 
were  set  at  liberty,  and  they  departed  in  an  old 
leaky  canoe.  After  going  about  six  leagues,  they 
stopped  at  the  mouth  of  a  large  creek  to  repair 
the  canoe  and  dry  their  clothing.  While  thus 
engaged,  Father  Gabriel,  who  was  always  fond  of 
solitude,  wandered  off  into  the  thick  river  timber 
for  the  purpose  of  prayer  and  meditation.  When 
the  canoe  was  repaired,  clothes  dried,  and  time  of 
departure  came,  Father  Gabriel  was  missing, 
and  they  searched  for  him  among  the  thick  tim- 
ber, but  he  could  not  be  found.  During  the  night 
fires  were  kept  burning  along  the  river  bank,  and 
guns  discharged  to  direct  him  to  camp,  but  all 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  GABRIEL.         79 

in  vain.  During  the  following  day  they  searched 
the  woods  far  and  near  for  the  missing  priest,  and 
Father  Zenobe  prayed  to  the  Holy  Virgin  for  his 
safe  return,  but  all  to  no  purpose,  so  they  gave 
him  up  for  lost,  and  continued  their  journey.  For 
many  days  they  mourned  the  loss  of  the  holy 
father,  as  he  was  an  old  man  of  nearly  three  score 
years,  and  devoted  to  the  work  of  the  church. 

It  was  afterwards  ascertained  that  Father  Ga- 
briel was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians,  carried 
to  their  camp  some  miles  off,  where  he  was  exe- 
cuted, and  while  his  friends  were  searching  for 
him  those  savages  were  dancing  around  his  scalp. 

While  Father  Gabriel  was  at  prayer  in  the  thick 
timber,  some  distance  from  his  companions,  he 
was  approached  by  two  Indians  in  a  threatening 
manner.  With  his  head  uncovered  he  arose  to 
meet  them,  with  one  hand  pointing  heavenward 
and  the  other  to  the  gold  cross  on  his  breast, 
giving  them  to  understand  that  he  was  a  priest. 
In  vain  he  told  them  that  he  was  their  friend,  and 
had  come  from  afar  across  the  big  waters  to  teach 
them  in  the  ways  of  truth  and  happinesss.  Re- 
gardless of  his  entreaties,  they  bound  his  hands 
behind  his  back  and  led  him  off  a  prisoner  to 
their  camp.  A  council  was  held  over  the 
captives  and  it  was  decided  that  he  should  die. 
A  stake  was  driven  into  the  ground,  and  Father 
E 


80        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVEK. 

Gabriel  with  his  hands  and  feet  pinioned,  tied  to 
it.  Here,  he  sat  on  the  ground  bound  to  the 
stake,  with  his  long  hair  and  flowing  beard  white 
with  the  snows  of  seventy  winters,  waving  to  and 
fro  in  the  wind.  The  Indians  formed  a  circle 
around  their  victim,  singing  and  dancing  while 
flourishing  their  war-clubs  over  his  head,  and  oc- 
casionally yelling  at  the  top  of  their  voices.  This 
performance  continued  for  some  time,  while  the 
victim  sat  with  his  head  bowed  down,  his  eyes 
fixed  on  the  gold  cross  which  hung  on  his  breast, 
and  in  silence  awaited  his  doom. 

tinder  repeated  blows  of  war-clubs,  Father 
Gabriel  fell  to  the  ground  and  soon  expired.  His 
clothing  and  scalp  were  taken  off  by  the  savages, 
and  his  remains  left  to  be  devoured  by  wolves. 

Thus  perished  Father  Gabriel,  the  only  heir  of 
a  wealthy  Burgundian  house,  who  had  given  up  a 
life  of  ease  and  comfort,  with  all  the  enjoyment 
of  riches  and  society  in  the  old  world,  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  heathens  of  the  west,  whom  at 
last  became  his  murderers. 

Four  years  after  this  affair,  a  trader  at  Fort  St. 
Louis  bought  of  an  Indian  a  small  gold  image  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  with  Father  Gabriel's  name  and 
that  of  the  owner  engraved  thereon.  This  image 
was  presented  to  Father  Gabriel  the  day  he  sailed 
for  America,  by  the  cardinal  bishop  of  Normandy, 


A    SCENE   OF   HOEEOE.  81 

and  he  carried  it  in  his  bosom  near  his  heart  until 
the  day  of  his  death.  Some  years  afterward,  this 
golden  image  was  carried  back  to  France,  and  is 
now  to  be  seen  in  the  museum  at  Rouen. 


A  SCENE  OF  HOKEOE. 

It  was  mid  winter,  three  months  after  the  mas- 
sacre of  the  Illinois  Indians,  when  La  Salle,  with 
twelve  companions,  returned  from  Canada  to  look 
after  his  little  colony  on  the  Illinois  river.  As 
the  travelers  urged  their  canoes  down  the  swollen 
stream,  their  eyes  were  directed  to  Starved  Rock, 
where  they  expected  to  find  Tonti  within  his 
fortification.  But  no  palisades  were  there — no 
smoke  ascended  from  its  summit,  nor  signs  oi  hu- 
man habitation  could  be  seen.  Passing  down  the 
rapid  current  for  about  two  miles,  they  were  sur- 
prised to  find  that  the  great  town  of  the  west  had 
disappeared.  The  large  meadow,  only  a  few 
months  before  covered  with  lodges  and  swarming 
with  human  beings,  was  now  a  lonely  waste,  a  repre- 
sentative of  death  and  desolation.  On  the  charred 
polos  which  had  formed  the  frame-work  of  lodges, 
were  many  human  heads,  partly  robbed  of  flesh 
by  birds  of  prey.  Gangs  of  wolves  fled  at  their 
approach,  and  flocks  of  buzzards  raised  from  their 
hideous  repast,  and  flew  away  to  distant  trees. 


82        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVEE. 

Even  the  burying  ground  showed  marks  of  the 
vindictive  malice  of  the  conquerors,  they  having 
made  war  on  the  dead  as  well  as  the  living. 
Graves  had  been  opened  and  bones  taken  out  and 
piled  up  in  heaps,  or  broken  into  fragments  and 
scattered  over  the  prairie.  The  scaffolds  which 
contained  dead  bodies,  had  been  torn  down  and 
their  contents  thrown  hither  and  thither  on  the 
prairie.  Everywhere  the  blackened  ground  was 
strewn  with  mangled  bodies  and  broken  bones  of 
the  unfortunate  Illinoians.  The  caches  had  been 
broken  open,  the  corn  taken  out  and  burned  by 
the  victors. 

In  the  midst  of  these  ruins  the  conquerors  had 
erected  an  altar  to  the  god  of  war,  and  the  poles 
surrounding  it  were  capped  with  heads  of  victims 
whose  long  hair  and  ghastly  features  were  sicken- 
ing to  look  upon.  The  stench  arising  from  pu- 
trefaction was  so  offensive,  and  the  scene  so 
horrifying,  that  La  Salle  and  his  party  turned 
away  from  it,  and  encamped  for  the  night  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river.  During  the  long 
winter  night  the  loneliness  was  increased  by  the 
howling  of  wolves,  and  buzzards  winging  their 
flight  back  and  forth  through  the  dark  domain. 

On  the  following  morning  La  Salle  returned  to 
the  ruined  town,  and  examined  the  skulls  of  many 
of  the  victims,  to  see  if  he  could  find  among  them 


A    SCENE    OF    HOKROR.  83 

the  remains  of  Tonti  and  his  party,  but  they  all 
proved  to  have  been  the  heads  of  Indians. 

On  the  bank  of  the  river  were  planted  six  posts, 
painted  red,  and  on  each  of  these  was  a  figure  of 
a  man  drawn  in  white.  La  Salle  believed  these 
figures  represented  six  white  men,  prisoners  in 
the  hands  of  Indians,  it  being  the  number  of 
Tonti's  party. 

La  Salle  and  his  companions  again  boarded 
their  canoes  and  started  down  the  river,  hoping  to 
learn  something  in  relation  to  the  fate  of  their 
comrades,  but  nothing  was  discovered. 

As  the  travelers  passed  down  the  river,  they 
saw  on  the  island  where  the  squaws  and  pappooses 
had  taken  refuge,  many  human  figures  standing 
erect,  but  motionless.  With  great  caution  they 
landed  from  their  canoes  to  examine  these  figures, 
and  found  them  to  be  partly  consumed  bodies  of 
squaws,  who  had  been  bound  to  stakes  and  then 
burned.  Fires  had  been  made  at  their  feet,  con- 
suming the  flesh  off  their  legs  and  crisping  their 
bodies,  but  leaving  the  remains  bound  to  the 
stakes,  standing  erect  as  though  in  life ;  poles 
were  stuck  into  the  marsh  and  pappooses  placed 
thereon,  while  others  were  hanging  by  the  neck 
from  limbs  of  trees,  with  the  flesh  partly  eaten 
off  their  bodies  by  birds  of  prey.  Among  these 
remains  no  warriors  were  found,  as  they  had  fled 


84        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RITER. 

at  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  leaving  the  squaws 
and  pappooses  to  their  fate.  The  sight  of  these 
dead  bodies  was  so  revolting  to  look  upon,  that 
the  French  turned  away  from  them,  not  knowing 
at  what  moment  they  too  would  fall  victims  to 
the  savage  Iroquois. 

A  few  years  after  this  event,  according  to  tradi- 
tion, Father  Zenobe,  with  others  of  his  countrymen, 
visited  this  island  and  found  here  a  large  piece  of 
ground  strewn  with  human  bones. 

In  the  summer  of  1829  a  black  man  named 
Adams,  built  a  cabin  opposite  the  upper  end  of 
the  island  at  the  mouth  of  Negro  creek.  In  the 
following  spring  Mr.  Adams  discovered  many 
human  bones  sticking  out  of  the  bank  on  the 
island,  where  the  dirt  had  been  washed  away 
by  the  floods.  The  same  thing  was  noticed  by 
John  Clark,  Amos  Leonard  and  other  early  settlers. 
It  appears  the  bones  were  covered  up  by  over- 
flowing of  the  island,  and  afterward  brought  to 
light  by  washing  away  of  the  bank. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FORT  ST.  LOUIS,  BOOK  FOKT,  AND  LE  ROCHER. 

It  is  believed  by  the  people  of  the  west  gener- 
ally that  Fort  St.  Louis  was  built  on  Buffalo  Kock, 
as  relics  of  an  ancient  fortification  were  found 
here  in  the  early  settlement  of  the  country.  But 
in  comparing  the  various  historical  accounts  of 
this  fort,  as  well  as  French  and  Indian  traditions, 
it  will  appear  quite  evident  that  it  stood  on  Starved 
Rock,  and  here  its  remains  can  now  be  seen.  In 
an  old  map,  drawn  in  the  days  of  La  Salle,  and 
preserved  with  the  antiquarian  collection  at  Que- 
bec, Fort  St.  Louis  is  located  on  the  south  side  of 
the- river,  whereas  Buffalo  Rock  is  on  the  north 
side.  The  description  of  this  fort,  with  its  sur- 
soundings,  as  given  by  the  explorers  and  missiona- 
ries, would  apply  very  well  to  Starved  Rock,  but 
will  not  answer  for  Buffalo  Rock.  Fort  St.  Louis, 
Rock  Fort  and  Le  Rocher,  so  often  referred  to  in 
history,  are,  without  doubt,  all  the  same  place. 

In  the  summer  of  1721,  thirty-nine  years  after 


86       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Fort  St.  Louis  was  built,  Charlevoix,  a  Jesuit 
priest,  visited  the  Illinois  country,  and  in  his 
journal  gives  an  account  of  both  of  these  rocks. 
On  Buffalo  Rock  he  found  an  Indian  village,  and 
in  the  midst  of  which  was  a  rude  fortification, 
consisting  of  low  earthworks,  with  stockades 
constructed  of  cottonwood  poles,  and  known  as 
Le  Fort  des  Miames.  About  one  league  below 
Buffalo  Rock,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
is  Le  Rocher,  rising  from  the  water's  edge  like  a 
castle  wall,  to  the  hight  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet,  and  can  be  ascended  at  only  one  point.  On 
this  rock,  says  Charlevoix,  La  Salle  built  a  fort, 
and  part  of  its  palisades  were  still  standing.  The 
block-house,  store-house  and  dwellings  had  been 
burned  by  the  Indians,  and  everything  about  the 
fort  was  in  ruins,  although  it  had  been  occupied 
by  his  countrymen  only  three  years  before.* 

*A  more  romantic  place  for  building  a  fort  could  not  be  found 
in  the  western  country,  and  for  natural  defenses  or  picturesque 
appearance,  it  is  without  a  parallel  in  history.  The  many  re- 
markable events  connected  with  this  old  relic  of  antiquity,  if 
correctly  given,  would  riVal  the  works  of  fiction,  surpassing 
even  the  wild  romances  of  feudal  times. 

The  river  at  this  point  assumes  a  new  character— no  longer  a 
duU,  sluggish  stream — but  is  wide,  shallow  and  rapid,  and  its 
broad  channel  divided  by  many  beautiful  islands.  Some  of 
these  islands  are  now  under  cultivation,  while  others  are  cov- 
ered with  forest  trees,  the  tall  cottonwood  and  out-spreading 
elms  adding  beauty  and  romance  to  the  surrounding  scenery. 

Some  of  these  islands  in  the  river,  together  with  the  land  on 
which  Starved  Bock  stands,  belongs  to  Col.  D.  F.  Hitt,  of  Ottawa, 
who  entered  it  nearly  forty  years  ago. 


FORT  ST.  LOUIS,  BOCK  FOKT  AND  LE  ROCHEB.   87 

In  the  spring  of  1680,  while  La  Salle  with  two 
companions  were  on  their  way  from  Fort  Creve 
Ceour  to  Canada,  they  stopped  at  Starved  Hock, 
and  their  account  of  it  is  the  first  given  in  history. 
While  they  were  rowing  their  canoe  up  the  rapid 
stream,  they  noticed  on  the  right  shore  a  remark- 
able cliff  of  rocks,  rising  from  the  water's  edge 
and  towering  ahove  the  forest  trees.  Landing 
from  their  canoes  they  ascended  this  rock,  and 
found  it  to  be  a  natural  fortress,  where  but  little 
labor  would  be  required  to  make  it  impregnable, 
so  that  a  few  soldiers  could  hold  it  against  a  host 
of  savages. 

"When  La  Salle  arrived  in  Canada  he  sent  word 
to  Tonti  to  fortify  this  rock  on  the  Illinois  river 
and  make  it  his  stronghold,  as  it  was  more  desira- 
ble than  Fort  Creve  Ceour.  Although  circum- 
stances prevented  Tonti  from  obeying  the  orders 
of  his  superior,  nevertheless  a  fort  was  built  here 
two  years  afterwards,  and  around  it  clustered  the 
first  colony  in  the  Mississippi  valley. 

In  the  fall  of  1682  La  Salle,  with  about  forty 
soldiers  under  his  command,  commenced  building 
a  fort  on  the  summit  of  Starved  Rock.  The 
place  of  ascending  the  rock  was  improved  by 
breaking  off  projecting  crags  and  cutting  steps 
in  the  steep  pathway.  The  stunted  cedars  which 
crowned  the  summit  were  cut  away  to  make  room 


88        FBENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

for  a  fortification,  and  the  margin  of  the  rock  for 
about  two-thirds  of  its  circumference  was  encir- 
cled by  earthworks.  Timbers  were  cut  on  the 
river  bottom  below,  and  by  hand  dragged  up. the 
stair-like  pathway  to  build  a  block-house,  a  store- 
house and  dwellings,  and  protect  a  large  portion 
of  the  summit  with  palisades.  A  platform  was 
built  on  the  trunks  of  two  leading  cedars  that 
stood  on  the  margin  of  the  cliff,  and  on  which  a 
windlass  was  placed  to  draw  water  out  of  the 
river  for  supplying  the  garrison.  All  the  arms, 
stores,  &c.,  belonging  to  the  French  were  carried 
here  and  placed  within  the  stockades,  and  the 
small  cannon,  which  they  had  brought  in  a  canoe 
from  Canada,  was  mounted  upon  the  ramparts. 

"When  the  fort  was  completed  the  French  flag 
was  swung  to  the  breeze,  the  cannon  fired  three 
salutes  in  honor  of  Louis  XIV,  and  the  soldiers 
shouted  Vive  le  roi. 

The  fort  was  named  St.  Louis  or  Rock  Fort, 
and  in  dedicating  it  Father  Zenobe  called  on  the 
Yirgin  to  bless  it,  to  keep  it  in  the  true  faith,  and 
protect  it  from  the  enemies  of  the  cross. 

From  the  wooden  ramparts  of  St.  Louis,  which 
were  as  high  and  almost  as  inaccessible  as  an 
eagle's  nest,  the  French  could  look  down  on  the 
Indian  town  below,  and  also  on  the  great  meadow 
which  lay  spread  out  before  them  like  a  map. 


TRADE  WITH  THE  INDIANS.  89 

Two  years  before,  this  meadow  was  a  scene  of 
carnage — a  waste  of  death  and  desolation,  black- 
ened by  fire  and  strewn  with  the  ghastly  remains 
of  the  slain  in  an  Iroquois  victory — but  things 
were  now  changed  ;  Indians  to  the  number  of  six 
thousand  had  returned,  and  the  river  bank  for  a 
mile  in  extent  was  covered  with  lodges.  Indians 
from  the  neighboring  villages  came  here  to  trade, 
bringing  with  them  venison,  buffalo  meat,  furs, 
&c.,  to  exchange  for  goods.  At  one  time  there 
were  encamped  around  the  fort  not  less  than 
twenty  thousand  Indians,  who  came  here  to  trade 
and  seek  protection  from  their  much  dreaded  en- 
emies— the  Iroquois. 

La  Salle  being  now  established  within  his 
stockades,  turned  his  attention  to  trading  with  the 
Indians,  supplying  them  with  goods  and  taking 
furs  in  exchange.  Emigrants  from  Canada  came 
here  and  settled  near  the  fort,  many  of  whom 
were  engaged  in  trade  with  the  Indians.  Some 
of  these  adventurers  married  squaws,  lived  in  the 
village  with  the  Indians  and  adopted  their  dress, 
habits  and  customs.  The  colony  was  named 
Louisiana,  in  honor  of  the  king  of  France,  and 
according  to  a  map  drawn  at  that  time  it  included 
within  its  boundaries  all  the  Mississippi  valley. 
This  vast  territory  La  Salle  claimed  dominion 
over  by  virtue  of  his  patent,  and  he  commenced 


90        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  BIVEK. 

dividing  it  out  to  his  friends,  by  giving  them 
permits  to  trade  with  the  Indians.  He  author- 
ized Richard  Boslej  to  establish  a  trading  post  at 
Cahokia,  and  Phillip  De  Beuro  one  at  Green  Bay, 
but  compelling  them  to  pay  a  royalty  to  him  on 
all  goods  sold  and  furs  bought. 

TRADE  WITH  THE  INDIANS. 

As  soon  as  a  trading  post  was  established  at 
Fort  St.  Louis,  Indians  from  different  parts  of  the 
country  came  hither  to  exchange  furs  and  pelts 
for  goods,  which  was  done  at  large  profit  to  the 
traders.  Tomahawks,  knives,  &c.,  made  of  flint 
were  superseded  by  those  of  steel ;  blankets,  as 
wearing  apparel,  took  the  place  of  the  heavy  buf- 
falo robe,  and  to  the  same  extent  guns  superseded 
bows  and  arrows.  A  blanket  worth  three  dollars 
in  Quebec,  would  bring  one  hundred  dollars  in 
furs,  and  a  tomahawk  that  cost  fifty  cents  would 
sell  for  twenty  dollars  among  the  Indians. 

Two  years  after  Fort  St.  Louis  was  built,  La 
Salle,  leaving  Tonti  in  command,  returned  to 
Canada,  and  from  thence  sailed  to  France.  Being 
assisted  by  the  court  of  France,  he  on  the  follow- 
ing year,  with  three  ships  loaded  with  emigrants, 
sailed  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  a  colony  at  the  mouth  of  the  Missis- 


FLIGHT  OF  INDIANS  AND  ATTACK  OF  FORT.        91 

sippi  river.  This  enterprise  failed,  and  La  Salle 
was  assassinated  by  some  of  his  own  men  while 
on  his  way  to  Illinois* 

Although  La  Salle  was  dead  his  colony  on  the 
Illinois  river  continued  to  flourish,  and  the  fur 
trade  became  a  source  of  great  wealth.  For 
eighteen  years  this  trade  was  conducted  by  Tonti 
and  La  Frost,  the  former  living  at  St.  Louis,  and 
the  latter  in  Canada.  Furs  were  sent  east  in 
canoes,  and  in  a  like  manner  goods  for  the  In- 
dian trade  were  brought  west.  In  navigating 
the  lakes  a  number  of  canoes  were  lashed  together, 
and  with  sails  hoisted  and  oars  applied,  they 
would  coast  along  the  shore.  The  connection 
between  the  lake  and  Illinois  river  was  effected 
by  crossing  the  portage  through  Mud  lake,  be- 
tween Chicago  and  Des  Plains  river,  f 

FLIGHT  OF  INDIANS  AND  ATTACK  OF  FORT. 

Two  years  after  building  Fort  St.  Louis,  it  was 
attacked  by  a  large  body  of  the  Iroquois  Indians, 

*In  the  summer  of  1686,  Tonti,  at  his  own  expense,  with  forty 
men  in  canoes,  descended  the  river  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  in 
search  of  La  Salle,  but  did  not  succeed  in  finding  him.  Again 
in  1689  he  made  a  like  tour  in  search  of  the  remnant  of  the 
colony,  and  for  the  purpose  of  finding  the  bones  of  the  great 
explorer  in  order  to  carry  them  back  with  him ;  but  this  expe- 
dition, like  the  other,  proved  a  failure. 

tThis  passage  from  the  Illinois  river  to  Lake  Michigan,  was 
known  by  the  Indians  long  before  the  French  came  to  the 


92        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

who  held  it  in  siege  six  days.  Tonti  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  fort,  which  contained  at  the  time 
fifty  French  soldiers,  and  about  one  hundred 
Indian  allies,  and  with  this  small  force  put  the 
besiegers  to  flight. 

It  was  a  bright  clear  day  in  the  latter  part  of 
May,  and  the  great  meadow  was  green  with  grass, 
intermixed  with  flowers  of  various  hues ;  the 

country,  and  it  was  used  by  the  American  pioneers  in  the  early 
settlement  of  the  west. 

In  the  spring  of  1826,  John  Hamlin,  a  trader  at  Peoria,  having 
on  hand  about  one  hundred  barrels  of  pork,  which  he  had  re- 
ceived from  settlers  in  exchange  for  goods,  conceived  a  novel 
idea  of  shipping  it  to  Fort  Dearborn,  (now  Chicago),  where  a 
good  price  could  be  obtained.  He  hired  a  keel  boat  which  had 
brought  emigrants  to  Peoria,  loaded  it  with  pork,  and  started 
it  up  the  river  in  charge  of  three  boatmen.  On  the  following 
day  Mr.  Hamlin,  accompanied  by  Elder  Walker  and  Joseph 
Smith  (Dad  Joe)  started  for  Fort  Dearborn  in  a  small  Mackinaw 
boat  loaded  with  furs.  The  wind  being  from  the  south,  with 
all  the  sails  hoisted  the  boat  went  up  the  river  at  the  rate  of  ten 
miles  per  hour,  and  overtook  the  keel  boat  near  the  mouth  of 
Bureau  creek. 

On  reaching  the  rapids  it  was  found  impossible  to  get  the 
loaded  keel  boat  up  the  strong  current,  so  it  was  unloaded  and 
taken  up  empty,  and  the  pork  carried  up  with  many  loads  of 
the  Mackinaw  boat.  When  above  the  rapids  the  pork  was 
again  loaded  into  the  keel  boat,  and  she  continued  on  her  way 
toward  the  lake. 

At  the  mouth  of  Des  Plains  river  the  keel  boat  was  unloaded 
and  sent  back  to  Peoria,  while  the  Mackinaw  boat  continued 
on  her  way  to  Fort  Dearborn.  After  unloading  the  furs  the 
Mackinaw  boat  returned  to  the  mouth  of  Des  Plains,  and  at 
different  loads  carried  the  pork  through  to  the  fort. 

The  Mackinaw  boat,  when  heavily  loaded,  drew  three  feet  and 
a  hal^  of  water,  but  the  streams  being  high  it  passed  the  portage 
from  Des  Plains  through  Mud  lake  into  Chicago  river  without 
getting  aground. 


FLIGHT  OF  INDIANS  AND  ATTACK  OF  FORT.        93 

trees  were  in  full  leaf,  and  the  air  was  fragrant 
with  blossoms  of  the  wild  plurn  and  crab- 
apple  ;  birds  were  singing  among  the  branches  of 
trees,  and  squirrels  chirping  in  the  thick  river 
timber,  while  at  a  distance  was  heard  the  sweet 
notes  of  the  robin  and  meadow  lark.  In  the 
shade  of  the  willows  and  elms  on  the  river  bank 
lay  the  doe  and  her  fawn,  lulled  to  slumber  by 
the  hum  of  the  wild  bee  and  grasshopper. 

All  was  quiet  at  Fort  St.  Louis,  and  the  inmates 
were  delighted  with  the  beauty  of  the  surround- 
ing scenery.  To  the  west,  in  plain  view,  lay  the 
great  town  of  La  Vantum,  with  its  many  hundred 
lodges  built  along  the  bank  of  the  river,  and 
around  which  were  collected  thousands  of  human 
beings.  On  the  race  track,  above  the  town,  war- 
riors mounted  on  ponies  were  practicing  horse- 
manship, while  far  in  the  distance  squa'ws  were 
seen  engaged  in  planting  corn  or  gathering  greens 
for  their  family  meal. 

It  was  Sabbath  morning,  the  fourth  after 
Easter;  all  the  inmates  of  Fort  St.  Louis  were 
dressed  in  their  best  apparel,  and  seated  under 
the  shade  of  cedars,  awaiting  religious  services. 
Father  Zenobe,  dressed  in  his  long  black  robe, 
with  a  large  gold  cross  hanging  from  his  neck, 
was  about  to  commence  services,  when  a  lone 
Indian  was  seen  on  the  bottom  prairie  going  west- 


94        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

ward,  and  urging  his  pony  forward  at  the  top  of 
its  speed. 

Father  Zenobe  after  concluding  his  sermon, 
was  about -to  administer  the  sacrament,  when  the 
sentinel  at  the  gate  fired  his  gun  to  give  an  alarm. 
At  this  signal  the  meeting  broke  up,  and  every 
one  ran  to  his  post,  thinking  that  the  fort  was 
about  to  be  attacked.  On  looking  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  town  everything  appeared  in  commo- 
tion. "Warriors  mounted  on  ponies  were  riding 
back  and  forth  at  full  gallop,  squaws  and  pap- 
pooses  running  hither  and  thither  in  wild  con- 
fusion ;  drums  beating,  warriors  yelling,  while  the 
cries  and  lamentations  of  the  frightened  people 
could  be  heard  even  at  the  fort.  Tonti,  with  three 
companions,  came  down  from  the  fort,  boarded  a 
canoe,  and  with  all  haste  proceeded  down  'the 
river  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  this  excitement, 
and  upon  his  arrival  the  mystery  was  explained. 

A  scout  had  arrived  with  the  intelligence  that 
a  large  body  of  Iroquois  were  only  ten  leagues 
distant  and  marching  on  the  town.  The  tragedy 
of  four  years  previous  was  fresh  in  their  minds, 
and  fearing  a  like  result  caused  them  to  go  wild 
with  terror.  The  chiefs  and  warriors  collected 
around  Tonti,  beseeching  him  to  protect  them 
from  the  scalping  knives  and  tomahawks  of  their 
enemies,  in  accordance  with  La  Salle's  promise. 


PLIGHT  OF  INDIANS  AND  ATTACK  OF  FOET.        95 

Tonti  in  reply  said  that  his  force  was  not  sufficient 
to  afford  them  protection,  but  advised  them  to 
collect  their  warriors  and  defend  the  town.  The 
French,  who  lived  in  the  town  with  their  wives 
and  a  few  Indian  friends,  fled  to  the  fort  for  secu- 
rity, but  the  warriors,  being  seized  with  a  panic 
and  fearing  another  massacre,  in  great  haste  fled, 
some  going  down  the  river  in  canoes,  while 
others  mounted  their  ponies  and  galloped  west- 
ward across  the  country.  Soon  after  their 
departure  the  invaders  came,  two  thousand  strong, 
but  they  found  a  barren  victory,  as  not  one  living 
soul  was  left  in  La  Van  turn. 

"When  the  Iroquois  found  their  intended  vic- 
tims had  fled,  they  attacked  the  fort  and  held  it 
in  siege  six  days.  For  a  number  of  days  the  Indians 
continued  to  fire  on  the  fort  from  a  neighboring 
cliff,  but  without  producing  any  effect.  The  fort 
not  returning  the  fire,  emboldened  the  assailants, 
and  each  day  they  came  closer,  and  occupied  the 
timber  near  the  base  of  the  rock,  with  the  inten- 
tion, no  doubt,  of  making  an  assault.  But  when 
they  were  in  close  range,  the  guns  were  brought 
to  bear  on  them,  and  they  received  the  fire  of 
both  muskets  and  cannon.  Many  were  killed, 
others  wounded,  while  the  survivors,  being 
stricken  with  a  panic,  fled  in  great  haste,  leaving 
their  dead  and  wounded  behind. 
F 


96         FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

No  Iroquois  Indians  were  ever  seen  in  that 
vicinity  afterwards,  and  they  never  made  another 
raid  on  the  Illinoians. 

For  many  days  after  the  Indians  were  repulsed, 
the  French  remained  within  their  fortifications, 
and  did  not  venture  down  from  the  rock  until 
convinced  that  the  enemy  had  left  the  country. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

RETURN  OF  THE  VICTORIOUS  ARMY. 

In  the  year  1687,  Tonti  with  fifty  French  sol- 
diers and  two  hundred  Illinois  warriors,  went  to 
Canada  and  joined  the  army  of  Governor  Den- 
onville,  in  an  expedition  against  the  Indians  south 
of  Lake  Ontario.  Lfenonville's  army  was  victo- 
rious ;  many  towns  along  the  Mohawk  river  were 
burned  and  a  large  number  of  scalps  taken. 
After  this  victory,  the  army  returned  to  Canada 
where  it  was  disbanded,  when  Tonti  with  his 
soldiers  and  Indian  allies  returned  to  Illinois. 
On  their  return  they  were  accompanied  by  a 
number  of  emigrant  families,  among  whom  were 
many  women,  wives  and  daughters  of  traders 
and  soldiers.  For  weeks  the  voyageurs  in  their 
canoes  coasted  along  the  shore  of  the  lakes,  and 
camping  at  night  on  its  beach  without  tents  to 
protect  them  from  the  inclement  weather.  On 
reaching  the  mouth  of  Chicago  river  they  ascend- 
ed it,  crossing  the  portage  into  Des  Plains,  and 


98        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  RIVfiR. 

soon  this  large  fleet  of  canoes  was  sailing  down 
the  Illinois  river. 

It  was  a  beautiful  clear  morning  in  midsum- 
mer ;  the  bright  silvery  rays  of  the  sun  reflected 
from  the  rippling  waters  of  the  river,  as  it  glided 
swiftly  by.  The  fresh  cooling  breeze  and  the 
songs  of  the  birds  added  much  to  the  loveliness 
of  the  scene.  The  occupants  of  Fort  St.  Louis, 
after  the  morning  prayer  and  exhortation  by 
Father  Allonez,  were  collected  along  the  brink  of 
the  rock,  watching  the  finny  tribe  as  they  sported 
over  the  sand  and  stones  in  the  clear  shallow 
water.  While  thus  engaged  they  were  startled 
to  hear  the  sound  of  a  bugle  up  the  river,  and  on 
looking  in  that  direction  were  much  surprised  to 
see  the  broad  stream  covered  with  canoes,  fast 
approaching  the  fort.  On  came  this  large  fleet, 
with  flags  flying,  drums  beating,  and  the  loud 
cheering  of  both  French  and  Indians  announc- 
ing the  return  of  Tonti's  victorious  army.  As 
this  fleet  of  canoes  passed  swiftly  down  the  rapid 
current,  the  cannon  on  the  fort  boomed  forth  loud 
peals  of  welcome  to  returning  friends. 

There  was  great  rejoicing  at  the  fort;  wives 
and  daughters  of  soldiers  and  traders  had  come 
thither  to  join  their  friends  after  years  of  separa- 
tion, and  their  meeting  was  an  affecting  one. 

On  the  night  following  the  return  of  Tonti's 


TONTI  VISITS  THB    WINNEBAGO    COUNTRY.          99 

army,  a  wine  supper  and  ball  was  given  in  honor 
of  the  occasion,  and  the  great  hall  of  the  fort 
rang  with  songs,  jests,  music,  and  other  demon- 
strations of  joy.  Ladies  from  the  fashionable 
society  of  Montreal  gave  an  air  of  refinement  to 
the  ball,  and  such  a  gay  party  was  never  before 
witnessed  in  the  wilds  of  the  west.  Much  wine 
was  drank,  music  sounded,  and  the  joyous  laugh 
of  the  dancers  rang  forth  on  the  clear  night  air. 
Father  Allonez  having  spent  twenty  years  among 
savages  in  the  west,  without  mingling  in  refined 
society,  became  so  overjoyed  by  the  effects  of 
wine  and  gay  party,  that  his  soul  was  filled  with 
rapture,  and  as  he  passed  to  and  fro  among  the 
fair  ladies,  offered  to  bestow  his  .blessing  upon 
them. 

While  the  French  at  the  fort  were  enjoying 
themselves,  the  Indians  at  La  Vantum  were  also 
having  a  gay  time  in  honor  of  returning  friends. 
Many  of  their  favorite  dogs  were  killed,  a  feast  pre- 
pared, and  they  danced  around  the  scalps  taken  in 
their  late  expedition.  The  sound  of  their  drums 
and  the  yells  of  dancers  were  heard  at  the  fort, 
and  were  responded  to  by  the  booming  of  cannon. 

TONTI  VISITS  THE  WINNEBAGO  COUNTRY. 

For  a  number  of  years  the  Winnebagoes  of  the 
north  had  been  trespassing  on  the  Illinoians  by 


100       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

hunting  on  their  lands.  During  the  winter, 
Winnebago  hunters  would  go  to  Lake  Weno  to 
collect  furs ;  sometimes  visit  the  Illinois  river 
and  kill  large  quantities  of  buffalo,  and  leave  their 
carcasses  as  food  for  wolves  or  to  decay  upon  the 
prairie.  An  ill  feeling  had  existed  between  these 
tribes  for  a  long  time;  a  number  of  hunters  from 
each  had  been  killed,  and  open  hostilities  were 
about  to  commence.  The  Illinoians  were  collect- 
ing their  warriors  from  the  different  villages  for 
the  purpose  of  invading  the  enemy's  country, 
while  the  Winnebagoes  were  making  preparations 
for  a  raid  on  the  towns  along  the  Illinois  river. 

Tonti,  knowing  that  a  war  would  ruin  the  fur 
trade,  and  perhaps  endanger  his  own  fortified 
position,  resolved  on  a  bold  scheme  to  prevent  it. 
Knowing  that  the  "Winnebagoes  would  collect  at 
their  principal  town  located  high  up  on  Rock 
river,  about  the  middle  of  September,  for  the 
purpose  of  holding  their  annual  feast,  resolved  to 
meet  them  there  with  his  Illinois  allies,  and 
adjust  all  variances. 

Tonti,  with  twenty  French  soldiers  and  twenty 
Illinois  chiefs,  among  whom  was  Chassagoac,  the 
principal  chief  of  the  tribe,  all  mounted  on  ponies, 
started  for  the  Winnebago  country.  On  arriving 
at  their  principal  town  where  the  different  bands 
had  assembled,  they  were  received  as  friends  and 


TONTI  VISITS  THE  WINNEBAGO  COUNTRY         101 

treated  with  much  respect.  The  chiefs  and  war- 
riors collected  around  the  French,  most  of  whom 
had  never  looked  upon  the  face  of  a  white  man 
before,  artd  regarded  them  as  superior  beings. 
The  visitors  were  entertained  in  the  council- 
house,  and  feasted  on  dog  meat,  honey,  and  all 
the  delicious  food  which  the  country  afforded. 
On  the  following  day  after  their  arrival  the  chiefs 
and  principal  warriors  held  a  religious  dance,  and 
the  strange  performance  greatly  amused  the 
visitors. 

The  dancers  were  naked  and  their  bodies 
painted,  some  with  white  and  others  with  red  or 
black  clay.  On  the  head  of  each  was  a  wreath 
of  turkey  feathers  and  a  pair  of  deer's  horns, 
causing  them  to  look  more  like  devils  than  hu- 
man beings.  At  the  sound  of  drums,  flutes  and 
rattling  gourds,  the  dancing  commenced,  and  con- 
tinued without  cessation  until  the  dancers  became 
exhausted.  As  the  loud  strains  of  music  anima- 
ted the  dancers,  they  would  leap,  hop,  and  jump 
up  and  down  in  quick  succession,  with  their 
mouths  open,  tongues  banging  out,  and  occasion- 
ally yelling  at  the  top  of  their  voice* 

Peace  was  made  between  the  tribes,  the  warn- 

*This  remarkable  dance  of  the  Winnebagoes  is  a  religious 
exercise,  and  only  performed  at  their  annual  feast.  I  have 
witnessed  a  similar  performance  among  the  howling  Dervishes 
in  Grand  Carlo,  Egypt. 


102       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVER. 

pum  belt  exchanged,  and  as  a  pledge  of  good  faith 
the  Winnebagoes  presented  Chassagoac,  the  head 
chief,  with  two  of  their  most  beautiful  maidens 
for  wivea  With  these  two  maidens  astride  of 
their  ponies,  and  a  great  variety  of  presents,  Tonti, 
with  his  French  companions  and  Indian  allies, 
returned  to  Fort  St.  Louis. 

THE  UNSCRUPULOUS  PRIEST. 

After  the  brutal  assassination  of  La  Salle  in 
Texas  by  some  of  his  own  men,  his  brother, 
Father  Cavelier,  a  Jesuit  priest,  with  five  com- 
panions, started  for  Fort  St.  Louis,  on  the  Illinois 
river.  In  an  old  leaky  canoe  they  ascended  the 
Mississippi,  passing  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  and 
Missouri,  and  at  last  reached  the  placid  waters  of 
the  Illinois.  After  two  months  of  hard  labor  in 
forcing  their  frail  craft  up  the  swift  current  of  the 
Father  of  Waters,  annoyed  by  musquitoes,  and 
suffering  from  hunger,  they  at  last  reached  their 
destination,  where  they  received  a  hearty  wel- 
come from  their  countrymen. 

On  the  14th  day  of  September,  1688,  while 
rowing  their  canoe  up  the  rapid  current,  they 
saw  on  the  right  bank  a  high  rocky  cliff,  towering 
above  the  forest  trees,  and  crowned  with  palisades. 
As  they  drew  near,  a  troop  of  Indians,  headed  by 
a  white  man  in  French  uniform,  descended  from 


THE  UNSCRUPULOUS  PRIEST.          103 

the  rocky  fortress  and  discharged  their  guns  in 
honor  of  their  arrival,  shouting  at  the  same  time, 
Vive  le  roi.  The  voyageurs  landed  from  their 
canoe,  ascended  the  cliff,  and  were  within  the 
stockades  of  Fort  St.  Louis.  Here  were  block 
and  stone  houses,  a  magazine,  and  a  small  chapel, 
as  well  as  many  Indian  lodges,  occupied  by  the 
allies  of  the  French.  Father  Cavelier,  on 
viewing  the  scene  around  him,  was  so  overjoyed 
that  he  fell  on  his  knees,  and  with  uplifted  hands 
returned  thanks  to  the  Holy  Virgin  for  her 
guardian  care  in  protecting  him  from  evil  in  his 
long  and  dangerous  journey. 

At  the  time  Father  Cavelier's  party  arrived  at 
Fort  St.  Louis,  Tonti  was  absent  on  a  mission  of 
peace  in  the  Winnebago  country,  but  they  were 
kindly  received  by  his  lieutenant,  Bellefountain. 
The  clothes  of  the  travelers  were  torn  into  frag- 
ments while  rambling  through  the  cane-brakes 
and  chaparrel)  at  the  south,  so  the  kind  lieuten- 
ant supplied  them  with  new  apparel  out  of  the 
garrison  stores  A  fine  satin  robe,  with  a  gold 
cross  and  other  sacred  emblems,  had  been  sent 
from  France  a  short  time  before  by  the  bishop  of 
Rouen,  to  be  presented  to  the  most  devoted 
Jesuit  in  North  America.  The  priests  of  Quebec 
awarded  this  gift  to  Father  Chrisp,  who  had 
spent  a  long  life  among  the  Indians  of  Lake 


104      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF    ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Huron,  but  of  late,  chaplain  at  Fort  St.  Louis. 
The  cloak  and  gold  emblems  were  sent  west,  but 
before  they  arrived  Father  Chrisp  had  died,  con- 
sequently, they  remained  at  the  "fort  unclaimed. 
In  the  presence  of  all  the  soldiers,  and  a  large 
collection  of  Indians,  Bellefountain  presented 
Father  Cavelier  with  these  articles,  and  in  return 
the  holy  father  raised  his  hands  heavenward,  in- 
voking God's  blessing  on  all  the  occupants  of 
Fort  St.  Louis. 

When  Tonti  returned  to  the  Fort,  he  was  sur- 
prised and  much  delighted  to  meet  with  his 
countrymen,  especially  the  brother  of  his  esteemed 
friend,  La  Salle.  On  inquiring  after  the  health 
and  prospects  of  La  Salle,  the  unscrupulous 
priest  replied  that  he  had  left  him  in  excellent 
health  and  spirits,  and  his  new  colony  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi  was  likely  to  be  a  great 
success.  The  object  of  the  priest  in  concealing 
the  death  of  La  Salle,  was  to  use  his  credit  in 
drawing  on  Tonti  for  means  to  carry  him  to  Can- 
ada, and  from  thence  to  France.  Consequently, 
in  his  brother's  name,  he  drew  on  Tonti  for  four 
thousand  livres  worth  of  furs,  which  were  placed 
in  two  canoes,  and  the  party  continued  on  their 
way  toward  Canada.  On  arriving  at  Quebec,  the 
party  sold  their  furs  and  with  the  proceeds  of  the 
sale  paid  their  passage  to  France. 


CHA8SAGOAO — HIS  DEATH  AND  BURIAL.          105 

The  fate  of  La  Salle,  and  the  imposition  prac- 
ticed on  Tonti  by  the  hypocritical  priest  and  his 
companions,  was  not  known  at  Fort  St.  Louis 
until  the  following  year. 

OHASSAGOAC — HIS  DEATH  AND  BURIAL. 

For  more  than  fifty  years  Chassagoac  was  head 
chief  of  the  Illinois  Indians,  and  by  them  he  was 
loved,  honored  and  obeyed.  Circumstances  caused 
this  chief  to  figure  extensively  in  history,  and  by 
the  early  French  explorers  he  is  represented  as  a 
noble  specimen  of  his  race.  In  a  letter  of  Father 
Zenobe's  to  a  friend  at  Quebec,  the  chief  is  de- 
scribed as  being  very  large,  with  high  forehead 
and  sharp,  expressive  eyes.  In  his  nose  he  wore 
a  large  ring  made  of  buffalo  horn,  and  around  his 
ankles  were  wreaths  of  small  bells  constructed  of 
turtle  shells,  while  on  his  head  was  a  crown  of 
eagle  feathers. 

In  the  gallery  of  Jesuit  collection  in  the  city 
of  Rouen,  can  now  be  seen  a  life-sized  portrait  of 
Chassagoac,  which  shows  him  to  have  been  a  fine 
specimen  of  his  race,  physically  as  well  as  men- 
tall}  .  "Whether  the  artist  painted  this  portrait 
from  life  or  description  is  not  known,  but  it  is  a 
good  representation  of  the  person  described 'in 
history. 

Father  Hennepin  in  his  journal  says,  Chassa- 


106      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

goac  for  a  time  was  a  true  disciple  of  Christ,  but 
afterwards  became  a  child  of  perdition,  having 
reference  no  doubt  to  his  plurality  of  wives, 
which  practice  the  priest  could  not  persuade  him 
to  give  up.  On  accouut  of  his  Christian  faith, 
and  his  fidelity  to  the  French  colony,  the  bishop 
of  Rouen  sent  him  many  presents,  consisting  of 
gold  images,  crosses,  crucifixes,  &c.  These  pres- 
ents were  kept  sacred,  and  no  doubt  had  much  to 
do  in  strengthening  his  faith  in  religion. 

It  was  a  bright  day  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
summer  of  1714 — all  was  quite  at  La  Van- 
turn — warriors  were  fishing  along  the  river  bank 
or  engaged  in  shooting  at  a  mark ;  squaws  at- 
tending to  their  domestic  affairs  or  looking  after 
scores  of  naked  children  playing  in  the  dirt.  All 
of  a  sudden  the  death-knell  was  heard,  throwing 
the  whole  town  into  confusion,  when  old  and 
young  were  seen  running  hither  and  thither  to 
learn  the  cause.  The  great  chief,  Chassagoac,  in 
the  fullness  of  his  years,  had  fell  dead  while 
standing  at  the  entrance  of  his  lodge.  For  his 
death  all  were  in  mourning,  and  the  wailing  and 
lamentation  of  the  people  were  heard  at  the  fort 
nearly  two  miles  distant.  On  the  following  day 
the  French  at  Fort  St.  Louis,  as  well  as  those 
belonging  to  the  colony,  attended  the  funeral  of 
the  fallen  chief  and  gave  him  a  Christian  burial. 


CBA88AGOAO — SIS  DEATH  AND  BURIAL.          107 

His  many  wives,  children  and  grandchildren  to- 
gether with  all  the  warriors  of  the  town,  blacked 
their  faces,  and  with  loud  wailing  followed  the 
remains  to  the  grave.  Father  Felix  pronounced 
absolution  over  the  body,  sprinkling  it  with  holy 
water,  according  to  Jesuit  custom,  and  offered 
prayers  to  the  Holy  Virgin  to  admit  the  spirit  to 
the  paradise  above. 

A  grave  having  been  dug'  on  a  gravelly  knoll 
in  the  rear  of  the  town,  the  beloved  chief,  with 
all  the  presents  given  him  by  the  priest,  consist- 
ing of  gold  and  silver  crosses,  images,  crucifixes, 
&c.,  were  buried  with  him.  A  mound  was 
raised  over  the  grave,  on  which  Father  Felix 
erected  a  large  cross  bearing  a  Latin  inscription. 

On  a  knoll  immediately  back  of  the  old  town 
of  Utica,  the  mound  which  is  supposed  to  have 
been  raised  over  Chassagoac  is  still  to  be  seen,  as 
well  as  the  cavity  in  the  earth  near  by  from 
which  the  dirt  to  erect  it  was  taken. 

About  sixty  years  ago,  Waba,  a  Pottowatomie 
chief  of  some  note,  learning  from  tradition  that 
valuable  trinkets  were  buried  in  this  mound, 
opened  it  and  robbed  it  of  its  treasure. 


CHAPTER  X. 

LE    FORT   DBS   MIAMIS. 

In  the  year  1684,  La  Barre,  Governor  of  Can- 
ada, being  jealous  of  La  Salle's  power  and  in- 
fluence, concocted  a  plan  to  defeat  his  enterprise, 
and  thereby  appropriate  to  himself  and  friends 
the  great  wealth  to  be  derived  from  the  fur  trade. 
Under  a  plea  that  La  Salle  had  forfeited  his 
charter  by  granting  other  parties  permits  to  trade 
with  the  Indians,  sent  an  army  officer,  Captain 
De  Bougis,  to  Illinois  with  authority  to  take  com- 
mand of  Fort  St.  Louis.  Tonti  being  in  com- 
mand of  the  fort,  surrendered  it  to  the  usurper, 
who  also  took  possession  of  all  the  goods  and  furs 
at  the  trading  post.  A  few  months  after  Captain 
De  Bougis  assumed  command,  he  became  con- 
vinced that  he  was  holding  the  fort  without  au- 
thority, consequently,  he  gave  it  up  to  Tonti  and 
returned  to  Canada. 

On  the  following  year  after  De  Bougis  had  re- 
linquished his  command  of  Fort  St.  Louis,  a  tall, 


LE  FORT   DBS  MIAMIS.  109 

spare  man,  calling  himself  Captain  Richard  Pi- 
lette,  made  his  appearance  at  the  garrison.  This 
man  had  been  a  captain  in  the  army,  but  for  some 
cause  was  dismissed  from  service,  and  in  order  to 
retrieve  his  fortune  came  west.  Pilette  remained 
at  the  fort  a  number  of  days  without  letting  his 
business  be  known,  but  when  the  proper  time 
came  he  drew  from  his  pocket  a  commission,  un- 
der the  governor's  seal,  authorizing  him  to  take 
command.  Tonti  denied  the  power  of  the  gov- 
ernor to  appoint  a  commander,  as  the  fort  was 
private  property — having  been  built  and  main- 
tained by  La  Salle  at  his  own  expense,  in  accord- 
ance with  a  charter  from  the  King  of  France.  In 
a  pompous  manner  Pilette  proclaimed  himself 
commander  of  Fort  St.  Louis  by  virtue  of  his 
commission,  and  addressing  the  soldiers  in  a  tone 
of  authority,  ordered  them  to  lay  hold  of  Tonti 
and  place  him  under  guard.  Without  making 
any  reply  Tonti,  with  his  iron  hand,  knocked 
down  the  would  be  commander,  and  at  the  same 
time  relieving  him  of  three  of  his  front  teeth. 
.Before  the  usurper  could  regain  his  feet,  the 
soldiers  carried  him  outside  of  the  gateway,  set- 
ting him  on  the  rock,  and  gave  him  a  start  down- 
wards. The  rock  being  covered  with  sleet, 
Pilette  could  not  recover  his  footing  or  stop  his 
descent,  but  in  that  position  slid  to  the  bottom, 


110       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

tearing  his  pantaloons  into  fragments,  and  bruising 
himself  on  the  sharp  crags  of  rocks. 

Captain  Pilette,  bruised  and  bleeding,  his 
clothing  torn  almost  oif  him  while  sliding  down 
the  rock,  made  his  way  to  La  Vantum,  where  he 
found  sympathy  among  his  countrymen  and  their 
Indian  friends.  While  here  he  concocted  a  plan 
to  gain  power  of  the  Indians,  and  secure  their 
trade,  in  defiance  of  La  Salle's  charter  and  Fort 
St.  Louis.  With  eighteen  Frenchmen  and  about 
fifty  warriors  he  went  to  Buffalo  Rock,  and  on  its 
summit  commenced  building  a  fort.  Here  they 
built  a  block -house,  a  store-house,  and  surrounded 
them  with  earthworks  and  palisades.  Pilette 
promised  the  Indians  to  supply  them  with  goods, 
war  implements,  &c.,  in  exchange  for  furs,  and 
protect  them  from  the  Iroquois.  Acting  upon 
this  promise,  a  large  number  of  Indians  came 
here  and  built  lodges  within  the  stockades,  as  well 
as  around  it,  and  in  a  short  time  it  became  a  large 
town.  The  place  took  the  name  of  Le  Fort  des 
Miamis,  and  was  occupied  by  the  Indians  long 
after  the  French  left  the  country.  The  remains 
of  this  fort  were  plain  to  be  seen  in  the  early 
settlement  of  the  country,  and  were  mistaken  for 
the  relics  of  Fort  St.  Louis. 

Next  year  after  the  fort  was  built,  Captain  Pi- 
lette collected  from  the  Indians  two  canoe  loads 


LE  FORT  DBS  MIAMIS.  Ill 

of  pelts  and  furs,  which  he  contemplated  shipping 
to  Canada,  and  paying  for  them  in  goods  on  his 
return.  The  captain,  with  three  companions,  was 
about  to  start  on  this  journey,  when  both  French 
and  Indians  were  collected  on  the  river  bank 
to  bid  them  adieu.  But  as  their  canoes  were 
about  to  leave  the  shore,  Tonti,  with  a  file  of 
armed  soldiers,  made  his  appearance  and  forbid 
them  going  until  the  duty  authorized  by  La 
Salle's  charter  was  paid.  Pilette  protested 
against  being- robbed  in  this  way,  as  he  termed  it, 
but  knowing  that  Tonti  with  his  armed  soldiers 
would  enforce  his  demand,  consented  to  pay  the 
tribute.  Accordingly  the  required  number  of 
buffalo,  beaver  and  otter  skins  was  counted  out, 
after  which  the  canoes  departed  on  their  way 

Pilette  married  a  squaw,  raised  a  large  family 
of  half-breed  children,  to  whom  he  left  a  large 
fortune,  which  he  had  made  in  the  fur  trade. 
When  he  died  they  buried  him  on  Buffalo  Rock, 
and  raised  a  mound  over  his  remains.  A  short 
distance  from  the  site  of  the  old  fort  and  town, 
are  a  number  of  small  artificial  mounds,  raised 
over  the  remains  of  distiguished  persons.  For 
years  these  mounds  have  been  plowed  over  by 
A.  Betger,  the  owner  of  the  land,  but  still  their 
outlines  are  plain  to  be  seen.  The  largest  one  of 
the  group,  and  standing  some  distance  from  the 

Q 


112       FEENCH  AND  INDIANS   OP    ILLINOIS  RIVEE. 

others,  is,  in  all  probability,  the  one  raised  over 
the  tomb  of  Captain  Pilette. 

After  Pilette's  death,  his  family  removed  to 
Peoria  Lake,  and  one  of  his  grandsons,  Louis 
Pilette  was  a  claimant  for  the  land  on  which 
Peoria  is  built.  Many  of  the  descendants  of  this 
old  fur  trader  are  now  living  on  the  American 
Bottom,  all  of  whom  show  strong  marks  of  In- 
dian origin.  One  of  these  descendants,  Hypolite 
Pilette,  a  great  grandson  of  the  Captain,  has  in 
his  possession  a  number  of  articles  which  once 
belonged  to  his  distinguished  grandsire.  From 
this  man  I  obtained  most  of  the  traditionary 
account  of  Le  Fort  des  Miamis,  as  well  as  many 
other  facts  relating  to^the  French  and  Indians  of 
that  day. 

STEANGE  INDIAN  CUSTOMS. 

The  Illinois  Indians  like  many  of  the  western 
tribes,  were  divided  into  clans,  which  were  desig- 
nated by  names  of  animals,  such  as  wolf,  bear, 
buffalo,  deer,  &c.  In  the  marriage  relation  these 
clans  were  observed  and  their  conditions  strictly 
complied  with.  A  warrior  was-  not  allowed  to 
take  a  wife  of  his  own  clan,  but  could  make  his 
selection  from  a  different  one.  Thus  wolf  could 
not  marry  wolf,  but  could  marry  bear,  buffalo  or 
deer. 


STRANGE  INDIAN  CUSTOMS.  113 

The  chieftainship  was  hereditary,  but  not 
always  in  a  direct  line.  Thus,  a  son  of  a  chief 
may  not  inherit  his  title  and  authority ;  although 
a  reputed  heir  he  may  not  he  a  natural  one,  but 
the  son  of  the  chief's  daughter  is  always  preferred, 
as  most  likely  to  be  of  royal  blood. 

The  Indians  believed  that  sickness  was  caused 
by  a  demon  or  evil  spirit  taking  possession  of  the 
patient,  and  the  physician,  who  being  a  sorcerer, 
would  expel  it  by  charms  or  incantations.  This 
he  would  do  by  songs,  beating  his  drum,  yelling 
at  the  top  of  his  voice,  and  sometimes  hissing 
like  a  serpent.  If  the  case  was  a  bad  one,  and 
the  demon  could  not  be  expelled  by  mild  means, 
more  powerful  ones  were  resorted  to.  In  stub- 
born cases  the  physician  would  beat,  choke  and 
pinch  his  patients,  sometimes  biting  them  until 
the  blood  would  flow  ;  whoop  and  yell  over  him, 
and  rattle  tortoise  shells  in  his  ears.  But  if  all 
this  failed  to  drive  out  the  evil  spirit,  a  council  of 
the  patient's  friends  is  called,  a  fire  built,  and  the 
sick  person  burned  upon  it,  so  the  demon  might 
not  escape  and  get  into  some  one  else. 

Some  of  the  dead  were  buried  in  the  ground, 
while  others  were  wrapped  in  buffalo  robes  and 
placed  on  scaffolds,  out  of  the  reach  of  wolves. 
Here  the  body  remained  until  the  flesh  decayed, 
then  the  bones  were  taken  down  and  laid  away  in 


114       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

a  grave.  Sometimes  the  remains  of  persons  killed 
in  a  battle  or  by  accident,  were  boiled,  the  flesh 
taken  off  and  the  bones  laid  away  in  one  corner 
of  the  lodge  until  the  time  came  for  a  public 
burial.  It  was  the  custom  to  bury  the  chiefs  in 
some  favorite  spot,  and  raise  a  mound  over  them 
to  perpetuate  their  memory,  and  on  the  fifth  day 
of  the  tenth  moon  of  each  year,  the  warriors  with 
their  faces  blacked,  would  meet  at  the  grave  and 
moan  over  the  departed. 

On  the  prairie  near  the  old  town  of  Utica,  some 
of  these  mounds  are  still  to  be  seen,  and  they 
have  been  noticed  near  the  site  of  other  Indian 
villages  of  the  west. 

Infants  after  death  were  wrapped  in  a  deer 
skin,  placed  in  a  trough  covered  with  bark  and 
hung  to  the  limb  of  a  tree,  where  they  were  left  to 
be  swung  back  and  forth  by  the  wind.  For 
many  days  after  the  death  of  an  infant,  the  be- 
reaved mother  would  go  at  sunset  and  seat  herself 
at  the  root  of  the  tree,  and  for  hours  at  a  time, 
sing  to  the  sleeping  babe,  sweet  lullaby. 

MANIT08  AND  BARSES. 

The  Illinois  Indians  believed  in  a  great  spirit 
called  Manito,  ihat  lived  in  the  skies  and  governed 
heaven  and  earth.  Besides  this  great  spirit,  there 
were  many  smaller  ones,  that  resided  in  rocks  or 


MANITOS  AND  BARSES.  115 

caves  of  the  earth,  and  would  appear  in  the  form 
of  a  fairy  or  a  big  white  bird  ;  sometimes  as  a 
rabbit  or  fawn.  Great  efforts  were  made  by  both 
old  and  young  to  keep  on  good  terms  with  these 
good  spirits,  as  they  protected  them  from  the 
evil  ones. 

Young  warriors  at  the  age  of  fifteen  would 
paint  their  faces,  cover  their  heads  with  an  elk  or 
coon  skin,  and  retire  to  a  lonely  place  where  they 
would  remain  two  days  and  nights,  fasting  and 
praying  for  the  manifestations  of  their  Manito, 
which  was  sure  to  appear  to  them  in  a  dream. 
Sometimes  this  spirit  would  appear  to  them  in 
the  form  of  a  bird,  a  rabbit,  antelope,  or  buffalo, 
and  follow  them  through  life,  acting  as  a  guardian 
angel,  protecting  them  from  the  powers  of  the 
evil  one.  In  whatever  form  the  good  spirit  man- 
ifested itself,  must  be  represented  by  a  corres- 
ponding idol,  which  is  carried  with  them  at  all 
times.  When  starting  on  the  war-path,  each 
warrior  puts  his  protector,  called  Totem,  which  is 
generally  a  skin  of  a  snake,  a  tail  of  a  buffalo,  a 
horn  of  a  deer,  claw  of  a  coon,  or  the  head  of  an 
oa^le,  into  a  medicine  bag.  This  medicine  bag  is 
carried  by  a  priest  or  medicine  man,  who  leads 
the  way,  and  the  warriors  follow  after  him  in 
single  file. 

The  Indians  believed  in  many  evil  spirits,  some 


116      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  KIVEB. 

'  of  large  and  others  of  small  magnitude.  These 
spirits  or  demons,  called  barses,  were  all  the  while 
roaming  through  the  earth  in  search  of  prey,  at- 
tacking and  destroying  all  persons  unprotected 
by  a  good  spirit.  The  smaller  ones  would  fre- 
quently appear  in  the  form  of  a  serpent,  a  turtle, 
or  a  wolf,  but  the  larger  ones,  whose  size  exceeds 
that  of  a  horse  or  buffalo,  with  a  long  tail  and 
cloven  feet,  and  whose  roar  during  a  thunder 
storm  could  be  heard  miles  away,  and  would  at- 
tack and  destroy  all  persons  unprotected. 

About  two  miles  south  of  La  Vantum,  in  the 
thick  timber  of  the  Big  Yermillion,  is  a  singular 
rocky  chasm  or  canon,  extending  from  the  creek 
about  eighty  rods  back  into  the  bluff,  and  now 
known  as  Deer  Park.  At  the  upper  end  of  this 
canon  is  a  waterfall,  caused  by  a  small  stream 
falling  from  the  projecting  rock.  Under  this 
waterfall  was  once  a  large  cavern,  but  long  since 
closed  up  by  the  settling  of  the  rock,  and  at  pres- 
ent scarcely  perceptible.  According  to  Indian 
tradition,  in  this  rocky  cavern  once  lived  a  great 
demon  in  the  form  of  a  buffalo,  with  immense 
horns  that  folded  up  on  his  back,  and  a  tail  of 
great  length  which  he  would  swing  to  and  fro 
over  his  body.  This  great  demon  or  barse  was 
frequently  seen  by  the  Indians  during  the  night, 
while  passing  to  and  from  his  den,  and  for  many 


CHRISTIANIZING  THE  INDIANS.  117 

years  no  one  would  go  into  Vermillion  timber  to 
hunt  for  fear  of  being  devoured  by  him. 

During  the  dead  hours  of  the  night,  while  the 
wind  blew  and  thunder  roared,  this  demon  could 
be  heard  howling  round  the  town.  At  one  time 
he  produced  frost  in  midsummer,  which  destroyed 
all  the  corn,  and  at  other  times  knocked  it  all 
down  with  the  force  of  his  breath. 

During  the  dead  hours  of  night,  this  evil  spirit 
would  assume  the  form  of  a  man,  enter  lodges 
while  all  were  alseep,  and  breathe  poison  into  the 
nostrils  of  the  sleepers,  causing  many  to  sicken 
and  die.  Sometimes  he  would  steal  unborn  in- 
fants from  their  mother's  womb,  and  by  him 
young  maidens  were  robbed  of  their  virtue. 

CHRISTIANIZING  THE  INDIANS. 

The  Jesuits  of  North  America,  whose  head- 
quarters was  in  Quebec,  made  great  efforts  to 
Christianize  the  Illinois  Indians,  and  for  that  pur- 
pose many  missionaries  were  sent  west,  who  car- 
ried with  them  gold  and  silver  emblems  of  their 
religion.  These  missionaries  abandoned  all  the 
comforts  of  civilization,  and  spent  their  days  in 
wigwams  with  the  wild  sons  of  the  forest,  all  for 
the  glory  and  honor  of  the  Redeemer.  But  all 
their  labors  availed  nothing,  as  the  Indians  con- 
tormed  to  the  modes  of  Christian  worship  only 


118       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

for  the  gifts  they  expected  to  receive.  Many 
made  an  open  profession  of  Christianity,  observed 
its  form,  but  in  fact  still  retained  their  own  prin- 
ciples of  religion.  The  Jesuits  were  zealous  in 
their  work  of  proselyting,  impressing  on  the 
minds  of  the  Indians,  that  without  Christian  bap- 
tism they  would  be  cast  into  a  lake  which  burneth 
with  fire  and  brimstone.  But  the  Indians  had 
been  taught  from  their  infancy,  that  when  over- 
taken by  death  they  would  be  conducted  by  a 
good  spirit  to  the  happy  hunting  grounds,  to  join 
their  friends  who  had  gone  before  them,  and  their 
early  convictions  the  priest  could  not  remove. 

All  those  who  were  baptized  the  priest  pro- 
nounced saved  from  perdition,  and  their  names 
were  enrolled  in  the  great  book  of  the  church. 
They  counted  the  conversions  by  the  number  of 
baptisms,  when  in  fact  it  had  but  little  to  do  with 
it,  as  many  were  willing  to  be  baptized  every  day 
in  the  week  for  a  pint  of  whisky  or  a  pound  of 
tobacco. 

The  medals,  crosses  and  crucifixes  which  the 
Jesuits  gave  the  warriors,  pleased  their  fancy,  as 
they  were  fond  of  adorning  their  person  with 
glittering  trinkets.  And  with  these  representa- 
tions of  man's  salvation  suspended  from  their 
necks,  they  would  remain  heathens  still.  In  ad- 
dition to  decorating  their  persons  with  tokens  of 


CHRISTIANIZING  THE  INDIANS.  119 

Christianity,  many  of  the  warriors  wore  necklaces 
made  of  dried  fingers  taken  from  an  enemy,  whom 
they  had  slain  in  battle.  The  former  represent- 
ed their  religion,  and  the  latter  their  patriotism. 
Marquette  appears  to  have  been  an  exception 
to  all  other  Jesuits  who  labored  for  the  conversion 
of  the  Indians.  While  others  failed,  his  efforts 
were  crowned  with  success,  and  he  made  many 
converts  wherever  he  went.  Long  after  his  death 
his  memory  was  held  sacred,  aud  the  places  which 
he  visited  hallowed  by  posterity. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  LAST  OF  TONTI. 

For  a  period  of  fifteen  years  after  the  death  of 
La  Salle,  the  trade  with  the  Illinois  Indians  was 
carried  on  by  Tonti  and  La  Frost,  under  special 
charter  from  the  king  of  France.  La  Frost  spent 
most  of  his  time  in  Canada,  while  Tonti  remained 
at  Fort  St.  Louis,  shipping  each  year  a  large 
quantity  of  furs,  and  receiving  goods  in  exchange. 
In  the  year  1702,  the  Governor  of  Canada,  claim- 
ing that  these  traders  had  forfeited  their  charter 
by  collecting  furs  at  various  points  on  Lake  Mich- 
igan, and  by  military  force  he  took  possession  of 
Fort  St.  Louis,  confiscating  to  the  government  all 

/  O  O 

their  stock  in  trade.  By  this  act  of  injustice 
Tonti  was  not  only  disgraced  by  the  arbitrary 
power  of  the  governor,  but  was  ruined  in  fortune. 
Calling  his  friends  together,  he  took  leave  of  them, 
saying  that  he  was  about  to  depart  from  the 
country  never  to  return.  Both  French  and  In- 
dians collected  around  Tonti,  beseeching  him  to 


THE  LAST  OF  TONTI.  121 

remain  with  them,  but  he  had  resolved  to  do 
otherwise,  and  with  tears  in  their  eyes  he  bade 
them  adieu.  Accompanied  by  two  companions, 
he  boarded  a  canoe  and  started  down  the  river  in 
search  of  new  adventures. 

On  reaching  the  lower  Mississippi,  Tonti  joined 
D'Iberville,  and  assisted  him  in  establishing  a 
colony  in  that  country.  For  sixteen  years  he  re- 
mained south,  part  of  the  time  entrusted  with 
important  missions,  but  when  the  colony  was 
broken  up  by  sickness  and  Spanish  invasion,  he 
became  an  outcast  and  a  wanderer.  Broken 
down  in  health,  and  feeling  that  his  end  was  nigh, 
he  employed  two  Indians  to  take  him  to  Fort  St. 
Louis,  so  he  could  once  more  look  upon  the  scene 
of  his  vigor  and  manhood,  and  leave  his  bones 
among  the  people  by  whom  he  had  long  been 
honored  and  obeyed. 

It  was  a  warm  afternoon  in  the  early  part  of 
August,  1718,  when  the  occupants  of  Fort  St. 
Louis  were  lounging  around  the  palisades,  under 
the  shade  of  evergreens,  some  sleeping  and  others 
engaged  in  games  of  dice  and  checkers,  when 
they  discovered  a  canoe  coming  up  the  river 
rowed  by  two  Indians.  In  the  bottom  of  the 
canoe  lay  a  man  on  a  buffalo  robe,  but  as  they 
came  nigh  the  fort  he  raised  himself  into  a  sitting 
position,  and  gazed  wildly  around  him.  The 


122        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS   RIVER. 

canoe  landed  at  the  base  of  the  rock,  and  the 
Indians  dragged  it  on  shore  to  prevent  its  being 
carried  away  by  the  current.  After  securing  their 
canoe  they  commenced 'ascending  Starved  Rock, 
when  their  strange  appearance  caused  many  con- 
jectures among  the  inmates  of  the  fort.  Between 
the  two  Indians  was  a  feeble  old  man,  whom  the 
conductors  held  by  each  arm,  and  were  slowly 
assisting  him  up  the  rocky  pathway.  On  reach- 
ing the  fort  at  the  summit  of  the  rock,  the  old 
man  was  placed  on  a  bunk,  where  he  lay  for  some 
time  unable  to  speak,  being  exhausted  by  the 
fatigue  of  the  journey.  After  taking  some  stim- 
ulants his  energies  revived,  and  he  inquired  of 
those  around  him  who  commanded  the  fort.  On 
being  told  it  was  Captain  La  Mott,  he  gave  a 
heavy  sigh,  saying  that  La  Mott  was  a  usurper, 
and  he  the  rightful  commander.  The  people 
thought  him  crazy  or  his  mind  wandering,  and 
they  bathed  his  head  with  cold  water.  When 
sufficiently  recovered  from  exhaustion,  he  told 
them  that  he  was  Tonti,  and  come  here  to  die. 
The  old  man's  statements,  although  at  first  dis- 
credited by  most  of  those  present,  created  much 
excitement  among  the  soldiers,  but  when  con- 
vinced of  its  truthfulness,  one  after  another  came 
forward  and  embraced  him. 

Sixteen  years  had  made  a  great  change  in  the 


FORT   BUENED — COLONY    BEOKEN  UP.  123 

appearance  of  Tonti,  and  he  was  scarcely  recog- 
nized by  his  most  intimate  friends.  His  tall 
manly  form  was  bent  by  disease,  his  piercing 
black  eyes  were  dimmed  with  age,  and  his  raven 
black  hair  was  now  white  as  snow. 

News  of  Tonti's  arrival  at  Fort  St.  Louis  spread 
throughout  the  country,  and  the  French,  half- 
breeds  and  Indians  at  the  different  villages  came 
to  see  him.  But,  alas,  those  who  had  known  him 
while  in  the  vigor  of  manhood,  could  scarcely 
be  convinced  that  the  feeble  old  man  that  they 
now  beheld  was  once  the  proud,  brave  and  fear- 
less Tonti  of  former  years. 

A  few  days  after  Tonti  arrived  at  the  tort  he 
took  the  sacrament  at  the  hands  of  a  priest,  and 
while  looking  upon  a  gold  crucifix  which  was 
held  before  his  face,  he  breathed  his  last.  A  grave 
was  dug  on  the  river  bank,  close  to  the  west  end 
of  Starved  Rock,  in  which  his  remains  found  a 
long  resting  place. 

For  many  years  after  Tonti's  death,  both  French 
and  Indians  while  passing  up  and  down  the  river 
would  stop  to  visit  his  grave,  and  sometimes  place 
upon  it  flowers  or  mementoes  in  memory  of  him 
who  sleeps  beneath. 

FOET  ST.  LOUIS   BUENED  AND    COLONY    BEOKEN  UP. 

So  long  as  the  fur  trade  was  conducted  by  Tonti 


124       FEENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  KIVEB. 

and  La  Frost,  the  Indians  were  well  pleased  with 
their  manner  of  doing  business,  but  when  it  came 
under  the  supervision  of  the  Governor  of  Canada, 
a  new  order  of  things  was  introduced,  which 
caused  much  dissatisfaction.  The  governor  ap- 
pointed unscrupulous  agents  to  conduct  the  trade, 
who  swindled  the  Indians  by  selling  them  worth- 
less articles,  such  as  counterfeit  jewelry,  knives, 
tomahawks,  &c.,  made  of  pot-metal.  These 
traders  paid  the  government  a  certain  duty  on  all 
pelts  shipped  to  Canada,  and  no  one  was  allowed 
to  trade  with  the  Indians  unless  authorized  to  do 
so  by  the  governor.  The  duty  consisted  of  a 
certain  number  of  skins  out  of  each  cargo,  which 
the  traders  compelled  the  Indians  to  furnish, 
otherwise  their  value  was  deducted  on  making 
payment.  The  Indians  being  imposed  upon  by 
these  swindlers,  an  unfriendly  feeling  sprung  up 
up  between  them. 

There  were  other  causes  of  ill  feeling  between 
the  French  and  Indians,  among  which  was  the 
marriage  relation.  A  Frenchman  having  married 
a  young  squaw  would  put  her  away  as  soon  as  he 
found  another  one  more  attractive,  thus  changing 
his  wife  at  will  according  to  his  fancy.  Although 
the  priests  would  not  tolerate  bigamy  among  their 
countrymen,  yet  they  were  willing  to  accept  a 
marriage  fee  once  a  month,  twice  a  week,  or  as 


FORT  BURNED — COLONY  BROKEN  UP.  125 

often  as  the  applicant  desired  a  new  wife.  The 
young  squaws  were  fond  of  beads,  rings  and  other 
trinkets,  with  which  they  would  adorn  their  per- 
sons, and  the  one  giving  them  the  most  presents 
they  were  willing  to  marry.  It  was  the  hight  of 
their  ambition  to  marry  a  white  man,  notwith- 
standing they  were  liable  to  be  put  away  at  any 
time,  if  their  lord  found  one  more  attractive  than 
themselves. 

Under  the  Indian  code  of  morals,  a.  squaw,  if 
found  unchaste,  was  punished  by  cutting  off  one 
ear  or  branded  on  the  forehead,  but  there  was  no 
law  to  prevent  them  marrying  every  day  in  the 
week,  or  as  often  as  an  opportunity  occurred. 

Captain  La  Mott  was  now  in  command  of  the 
fort,  and  being  a  man  fond  of  pleasure,  and  de- 
void of  conscientious  scruples,  converted  it  into 
a  regular  harem,  in^open  violation  of  both  the 
French  and  Indian  code  of  morals.  Young  In- 
dian maidens  were  in  the  habit  of  spending  their 
nights  at  the  fort,  under  the  pretext  of  being  mar- 
ried to  soldiers,  returning  home  in  the  morning 
with  their  heads^adorned  with  worthless  trinkets, 
•and  their  minds  poisoned  by  vile  associations. 
The^  squaws  became  so  facinated  with  the  French 
that  many  refused  to  marry  among  their  own  peo- 
ple, and  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  their 
children  were  not  worth  raising,  unless  they  had 


126      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP    ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

French  blood  in  their  veins.  Things  had  come 
to  such  a  state  in  their  social  relations,  that  the 
head  chief,  Jero,  called  a  council  of  chiefs  and 
warriors,  and  at  which  it  was  agreed  to  expel  the 
French  from  among  them. 

On  a  warm  morning  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
summer  of  1718,  while  most  of  the  occupants  of 
Fort  St.  Louis,  after  a  night  of  revelry  and  de- 
hauchery,  were  still  asleep  in  their  bunks,  when 
suddenly  aroused  by  the  presence  of  the 
avengers.  Captain  La  Mott,  awakening  from 
his  morning  nap,  was  astonished  on  being  con- 
fronted by  about  three  hundred  warriors,  armed 
and  painted  as  for  war.  The  Captain  inquired 
the  object  of  their  visit,  when  Jero,  the  head  chief, 
informed  him  that  they  were  here  to  destroy  the 
fort.  The  chief  ordered  the  warriors  to  fire  the 
buildings,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  block-house, 
store-house  and  dwellings  were  in  flames,  all  of 
which  were  burned  to  the  ground.  Thus  Fort 
St.  Louis  was  destroyed,  after  standing  thirty -six 
years,  and  being  the  head-center  of  the  French 
settlement  in  Illinois. 

On  the  destruction  of  the  fort  the  colony  was 
broken  up  ^  some  of  the  traders  returned  to  Can- 
ada, others  to  the  French  settlement  at  Cahokia, 
but  the  greater  portion  to  Peoria  Lake,  where  a 
colony  had  been  established  seven  years  before. 


RELICS  OF  FORT  ST.  LOUI8.  127 

Three  years  after  the  burning  of  Fort  St.  Louis, 
Charlevoix  visited  Illinois,  and  found  the  palis- 
ades still  standing.  No  Frenchmen  lived  here 
at  that  time,  but  in  the  great  town  near  by  were 
seen  scores  of  half-breed  children. 

Some  years  ago  Gen.  Cass  brought  from  France 
a  manuscript,  dated  1726,  and  relates  to  western 
Indians.  It  speaks  of  a  war  existing  between 
the  Illinoians  and  Sacs,  and  Foxes,  of  Green  Bay. 
It  also  refers  to.  M.  De  Siette,  commander  in 
Illinois,  and  of  the  propriety  of  calling  a  council 
at  Chicago,  or  at  the  Rock,  undoubtedly  meaning 
Starved  Rock. 

RELICS  OF  FORT  ST.  LOUIS. 

In  the  summer  of  1805,  a  party  at  Kaskaskia, 
learning  from  tradition  that  a  large  amount  of  gold 
had  been  buried  within  the  stockades  of  Fort  St. 
Louis,  went  in  search  of  it.  At  that  time  the 
location  of  Fort  St.  Louis  was  unknown.  His- 
tory and  tradition  alike  failed  to  point  it  out; 
but  they  knew  it  was  on  a  rock  washed  by  the 
rapid  current  of  the  Illinois,  and  a  short  distance 
above  the  great  bend  in  the  river.  On  Buffalo 
Rock  they  found  as  they  supposed  relics  of  the 
fort,  and  here  they  spent  a  number  of  days  in 
searching  for  the  hidden  treasure.  But  finding 

H 


128      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

nothing,  they  returned  home  and  published  an 
account  of  their  expedition  in  the  newspapers  of 
that  day.  In  this  account  they  describe  the  re- 
mains of  the  fort  on  a  large  rock,  located  on  the 
north  side  of  the  river,  and  from  that  time  for- 
ward it  was  conceded  that  Fort  St.  Louis  was 
built  on  Buffalo  Rock. 

It  has  already  been  shown  that  Buffalo  Rock  did 
not  answer  the  description  of  the  place  spoken  of  in 
history,  but  the  natural  advantages  between  these 
two  rocks  for  a  fortification,  could  not  escape  the 
observation  of  a  man  with  La  Salle's  shrewdness. 
Buffalo  Rock  contains  on  its  summit  several 
hundred  acres  of  land,  is  only  about  sixty  feet 
high,  and  accessible  at  various  points,  consequent- 
ly it  would  require  a  large  force  to  hold  a  fort 
thus  located.  Whereas,  Starved  Rock  is  one 
hundred  and  thirty-six  feet  high,  contains  on  its 
summit  less  than  one  acre,  can  only  be  reached  at 
one  point,  which  makes  it  a  natural  fortress,  where 
but  little  labor  would  be  required  to  make  it 
impregnable,  so  that  a  few  soldiers  could  hold  it 
against  all  the  savages  of  the  west. 

Immediately  south  of  Starved  Rock,  and  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  distant,  is  a  high  cliff 
of  rocks,  isolated  from  the  neighboring  cliffs,  and 
known  as  Devil's  Nose.  Eastward,  across  a  chasm 
two  hundred  and  fifty  yards  in  width,  and  covered 


RELICS  OF  FORT  ST.  LOUIS.  129 

with  a  thick  growth  of  timber,  is  another  rocky 
cliff  of  equal  hight.  This  cliff  rises  almost  per- 
pendicularly from  the  water's  edge,  connecting 
with  the  main  bluff,  and  from  an  old  Indian 
legend  is  called  Maiden's  Leap.  These  two  cliffs 
are  almost  as  high  as  Starved  Rock,  and  if  occu- 
pied by  the  assailants  would  be  within  gunshot 
of  the  fort.  Therefore,  it  became  necessary  to 
protect  the  sides  next  to  them  with  earthworks 
and  palisades.  The  earthworks  on  the  sides  next 
to  these  cliffs,  enclosing  almost  two-thirds  of  the 
circumference  of  the  rock,  are  still  to  be  seen, 
leaving  that  next  to  the  river  without  any  protec- 
tion whatever,  as  none  were  here  needed.  These 
works  commence  at  the  western  angle,  following 
the  margin  of  the  rock  (which  is  of  a  circular 
form)  to  the  extreme  east,  leaving  an  open  gate- 
way on  the  south,  where  the  path  ascends  the 
rock,  and  is  one  hundred  and  twenty-two  yards 
in  length.  On  the  south  side  of  the  rock  and  all 
along  the  earthworks,  which  are  now  covered 
with  small  trees  and  stunted  evergreens,  are  many 
pit-holes,  two  of  which  are  very  large.  It  is 
quite  probable  that  one  of  these  was  the  maga- 
zine of  the  garrison,  and  the  other  a  cellar  of 
the  store-house.  The  smaller  pit-holes,  which 
are  seen  here  and  there  among  the  bushes, 
according  to  tradition,  were  dug  forty-seven  years 


130       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  KIVEB. 

after  Fort  St.  Louis  was  destroyed,  and  under  the 
following  circumstances : 

When  the  Governor  of  Canada  took  possession 
of  Fort  St.  Louis,  all  the  goods  and  furs  belonging 
to  the  traders  were  confiscated  to  the  government 
and  report  says  divided  between  the  governor  and 
his  friends.  Tonti,  having  at  the  time,  in  his 
possession  a  large  amount  of  gold,  dug  a  hole 
within  the  stockades  and  buried  it  to  prevent  its 
falling  into  the  hands  of  the  governor.  Sixteen 
years  afterwards,  as  Tonti  was  about  breathing 
his  last,  he  told  a  priest  who  was  holding  a  gold 
crucifix  before  his  face,  about  the  gold  being 
buried  within  the  fort.  The  priest  kept  the  matter 
a  secret,  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  resurrect 
the  gold,  but  soon  after  he  was  drowned  in  the 
river  by  the  upsetting  of  a  canoe.  The  fort  was 
also  burned  and  the  French  driven  away,  as  pre- 
viously stated. 

In  the  summer  of  1765,  forty-seven  years  after 
Fort  St.  Louis  was  abandoned,  a  party  of  French 
at  Peoria,  among  whom  "were  Captain  De  Fond 
and  Father  Buche,  believing  the  story  about  gold 
being  buried  in  the  fort,  came  up  the  river  in 
search  of  it.  They  encamped  at  the  base  of 
Starved  Rock,  and  spent  many  days  in  digging 
on  its  summit.  No  gold  was  found,  but  in  a  vault 
near  where  *the  store-house  had  stood,  they  found 


RELICS  OF  FORT  8T.  LOUIS.  131 

* 

a  large  number  of  articles  designed  for  the  Indian 
trade,  consisting  of  tomahawks,  knives,  beads, 
guns  and  other  articles.  The  digging  for  gold  on 
Starved  Rock  accounts  for  the  many  pit-holes 
now  to  be  seen. 

This  account  of  searching  for  gold  is  given  in 
Father  Bnche's  manuscript,  now  in  possession  of 
Hypolite  Pilette,  and  from  which  many  extracts 
are  taken.  Said  he,  "We  had  spent  five  days  in 
digging  pit-holes  on  the  summit  of  Le  Rocher, 
and  found  a  large  quantity  of  articles  which 
were  intended  for  the  Indian  trade,  but  the 
precious  metal — the  object  of  our  search — we 
found  none.  On  the  last  day  of  our  stay  we  dug 
a  hole  close  to  the  old  earthwork,  and  continued 
working  until  it  was  quite  dark,  when  the  devil 
appeared  to  us  in  the  form  of  a  huge  bear.  On 
seeing  this  monster  we  dropped  our  tools  and 
hurried  down  from  the  rock,  put  our  camp  kit  in 
the  canoe  and  started  down  the  river." 

This  story  of  gold  being  buried  within  the 
stockades  of  Fort  St.  Louis,  is  also  among  the 
Indian  traditions,  and  some  years  ago  a  party  of 
Pot^'iwatomies  from  Western  Kansas  came  here 
to  search  for  it.  People  told  them  that  Fort  St. 
Louis  was  built  on  Buffalo  Rock,  and  on  it  they 
dug  a  number  of  pit-holes,  but  finding  nothing 
they  returned  to  their  homes. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FRENCH  SETTLEMENT  AT  PEOKIA. 

At  what  time  the  French  commenced  a  settle- 
ment at  Peoria,has  long  been  a  controverted  point 
on  which  history  and  tradition  are  alike  defective. 
Some  believe  it  commenced  when  La  Salle  built 
Fort  Creve  Ceour,  in  the  year  1680,  and  from 
that  time  people  continued  to  reside  here.  Others 
fix  the  permanent  settlement  of  the  place  about 
the  year  1760 ;  but  from  an  old  letter  in  the  pos- 
session of  a  descendant  of  an  early  pioneer,  as 
well  as  traditionary  accounts,  it  is  quite  evident 
that  it  commenced  at  an  early  period.  I  have 
given  this  subject  much  attention  by  gathering 
up  scraps  of  history  relating  to  it,  and  by  con- 
versing with  many  .of  the  descendants  of  the 
Peoria  French,  some  of  whom  trace  their  genea- 
logy back  to  the  days  of  La  Salle.  By  comparing 
these  different  accounts  it  is  shown  conclusively 
that  the  settlement  at  Peoria  commenced  in  the 


FRENCH  SETTLEMENT  AT  PKORIA.  133 

year  1711,  and  under  the  following  circumstances : 
In  the  summer  of  1711,  Father  Marest,  a  Jesuit 
priest  from  Canada,  preached  to  the  Indians  at 
Cahokia,  and  by  the  force  of  his  eloquence  a  large 
number  of  them  were  converted  to  Christianity. 
Among  these  converts  was  a  chief  named  Kolet, 
from  Peoria,  who  at  the  time  was  at  Cahokia, 
visiting  friends.  The  chief  prevailed  on  Father 
Marest  to  accompany  him  home  to  his  village  at 
Peoria  Lake,  and  proclaim  salvation  to  his  people. 
Late  in  November  the  priest  and  chief,  accompa- 
nied by  two  warriors,  started  in  a  bark  canoe  for 
Peoria,  but  after  going  ten  leagues  the  river  froze 
up,  so  that  further  progress  by  water  was  out  of 
the  question  ;  therefore  the  travelers  hid  their 
canoe,  with  most  of  their  baggage,  in  the  thick 
river  timber,  and  con  tinned  their  journey  on  foot. 
For  twelve  days  they  waded  through  snow  and 
water,  crossing  big  prairies  and  through  thick 
timber,  full  of  briars  and  thorns.  Sometimes 
crossing  marshes  and  streams  where  the  ice  would 
give  way,  letting  them  into  water  up  to  their 
necks.  At  night  they  slept  on  dry  grass  or  leaves, 
gathered  from  under  the  snow,  without  shelter  or 
anything  but  their  blankets  to  protect  them  from 
the  cold  winter  blast.  The  provisions  for  their 
journey,  as  well  as  their  bedding,  was  left  with 
their  canoe,  consequently  they  were  obliged  to 


134      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER 

subsist  on  wild  grapes  and  game  killed  by  the 
way.  After  many  days  of  fatigue  and  exposure, 
their  limbs  frost  bitten,  and  their  bodies  reduced 
in  flesh  from  starvation,  they  at  last  reached 
the  village,  and  from  the  native's  received  a  hearty 
welcome. 

This  Indian  village  (afterwards  called  Opa  by 
the  French)  was  situated  on  the  west  bank  of 
PeoriaLake,  one  mile  and  a  half  above  its  outlet. 
On  La  .Salle's  first  visit  to  this  place,  thirty-one 
years  before,  he  found  here  a  large  town,  ^and  was 
cordially  received  by  the  head  chief,  Niconope. 
This  chief  had  long  since  been  gathered  to  his 
fathers,  and  his  place  was  occcupied  by  Kolet, 
above  referred  to. 

Father  Marest  found  quarters  in  an  Indian 
lodge,  and  remained  in  the  village  until  spring 
without  meeting  with  one  of  his  countrymen. 
He  preached  to  the  Indians  almost  daily,  many 
of  whom  embraced  Christianity,  and  their  names 
were  afterwards  enrolled  in  the  church  book. 

On  the  following  spring  the  French  at  Fort  St. 
Louis  established  a  trading  post  at  Peoria  Lake, 
and  a  number  of  families  came  thither  from 
Canada  and  built  cabins  in  the  Indian  village. 
For  fifty  years  the  French  and  half-breeds  con- 
tinued to  live  in  the  town  with  the  Indians,  and 
during  that  period  peace  and  harmony  prevailed 


LA  VILLE  DE  MALLET.  135 

among  them.  But  in  course  of  time  this  town 
was  abandoned  for  one  that  figured  extensively 
in  its  day,  and  known  in  history  as 

LA  VILLE  DE  MAILLET. 

Iii  the  summer  of  1761,  Robert  Maillet,  a 
trader  of  Peoria,  built  a  dwelling  one  mile  and  a 
half  below  the  town,  near  the  outlet  of  the  lake, 
and  moved  his  family  thither.  Here  the  land 
rises  gradually  from  the  water's  edge  until  it 
reaches  the  high  prairie  in  the  rear,  forming  a 
beautiful  sloping  plateau,  unequalled  by  any  spot 
on  the  Illinois  river.  This  locality  for  a  town 
was  considered  preferable  to  the  old  one,  the 
ground  being  dryer,  the  water  better,  and  it  was 
considered  more  healthy,  consequently,  others 
came  and  built  houses  by  the  side  of  Maillet' s. 
The  inhabitants  gradually  deserted  the  old  town 
for  the  new  one,  and  within  a  few  years  the  latter 
became  a  place  of  great  importance.  No  French 
lived  in  the  old  town  after  the  year  1764,  but  for 
many  years  it  remained  an  Indian  village,  and 
the  houses  vacated  by  the  French,  were  occupied 
by  the  natives  until  they  rotted  down. 

The  new  town  took  the  name  of  La  Ville  de 
Maillet  (that  is  Maillet's  village),  after  its  proprie- 
tor, and  was  in  existence  fifty-one  years.  A  fort 


136      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF    ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

was  built  on  high  ground,  overlooking  the  lake 
on  one  side,  and  the  sloping  prairie  on  the 
other.  This  fort  consisted  of  two  large  block- 
houses, surrounded  by  earthworks  and  palisades, 
with  an  open  gateway  to  the  south  next  to  the 
town,  and  was  only  intended  as  a  place  of  retreat 
in  case  of  trouble  with  the  Indians.  The  fort  was 
never  occupied  except  a  short  time  by  Robert 
Maillet,  who  used  one  of  the  block-houses  for  a 
dwelling,  and  the  other  for  the  sale  of  goods. 
Some  years  afterwards,  Maillet  left  .the  fort  for  a 
more  desirable  place  of  residence  and  trade,  and 
it  remained  vacant  for  many  years,  the  enclosure 
within  the  stockades  being  used  by  the  citizens 
in  common  for  a  cow-yard. 

In  1820  Hypolite  Maillet,  in  testifying  in  the 
United  States  Court,  in  a  suit  brought  on  French 
claims,  said  that  he  was  forty-five  years  old,  and 
was  born  in  a  stockade  fort  which  stood  near  the 
southern  extremity  of  Peoria  Lake. 

In  the  winter  of  1788,  a  large  party  of  Indians 
came  to  Peoria  for  the  purpose  of  trade,  and  in 
accordance  with  their  former  practice,  took  quar- 
ters in  the  old  fort.  They  purchased  a  cask  of 
brandy  for  the  purpose  of  having  a  spree.  All 
got  drunk,  had  a  war  dance,  and  during  their 
revelry  set  the  block-houses  on  fire  and  burned 
them  down. 


LA  VILLE  DE  MAILLET.  137 

When  the  Americans  commenced  a  settlement 
at  Peoria,  in  the  spring  of  1819,  the  outlines  of 
the  old  French  fort  were  plain  to  be  seen  on  the 
high  ground,  near  the  lake,  and  a  short  distance 
above  the  present  site  of  the  Chicago  and  Rock 
Island  depot.  The  line  of  earthworks  could  be 
traced  out  by  the  small  embankments,  and  in  some 
places  pieces  of  pickets  were  found  above  ground. 
Back  of  the  fort  was  the  remains  of  a  blacksmith 
shop,  and  near  by  grew  a  wild  plum  tree.  This 
plum  tree  was  dug  up  by  John  Brisket,  the  owner 
of  the  land,  and  under  it  was  fouud  a  vault  con- 
taining a  quanty  of  old  metal,  among  which  were 
a  number  of  gun-barrels,  knives,  tomahawks,  cop- 
per and  brass  trinkets,  &c.  Among  other  things 
found  in  this  vault,  were  pieces  of  silver  and  brass 
plate  for  inlaying  gun-stocks,  ornamenting  knife- 
handles,  &c.  These  things  appeared  to  be  the 
stock  in  trade  of  a  gunsmith,  and  for  some  cause 
unknown  were  buried  here.* 

According  to  the  statements  of  Antoine  Des 
Champs,  Thomas  Forsyth  and  others,  who  had 
long  been  residents  of  Peoria  previous  to  its  de- 
struction in  1812,  we  infer  that  the  town  con- 
tained a  large  population.  It  formed  a  link 
between  the  settlements  of  Kaskaskia,  Cahokia 
and  Canada,  and  being  situated  in  the  midst  of 

*  "  Ballance's  History  of  Peoria." 


188       FBENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVER. 

an  Indian  country,  caused  it  to  be  a  great  place 
of  fur  trade.  At  one  time  it  contained  -  about 
sixty  houses,  besides  many  lodges  occupied  by 
Indians  part  of  tbe  year.  The  town  was  built 
along  the  beach  of  the  lake,  and  to  each  house 
was  attached  an  out-lot  for  a  garden,  which  ex- 
tended back  some  distance  on  the  prairie.  The 
houses  were  all  constructed  of  wood,  some  with 
frame  work  and  sided  up  with  split  timber,  while 
others  were  built  with  hewed  logs,  notched 
together  after  the  style  of  a  pioneer's  cabin. 
The  floors  were  laid  with  puncheons,  and  the 
chimney  built  with  mud  and  sticks. 

General  Clark  conquered  Illinois  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  settlements  at  Kaskaskia  and  Cahokia 
in  1778,  after  which  he  sent  three  soldiers  with 
two  French  Creoles,  in  a  canoe  to  Peoria  to  no- 
tify the  people  that  they  were  no  longer  under 
British  rule,  but  citizens  of  the  United  States. 
Among  these  soldiers  was  a  man  named  Nicholas 
Smith,  afterwards  a  resident  of  Bourbon  county, 
Kentucky,  and  whose  son,  Joseph  Smith,  (Dad 
Joe)  was  the  among  the  first  American  settlers  at 
Peoria.  Through  this  channel  we  have  an 
account  of  Peoria  as  it  appeared  almost  a  century 
ago,  and  which  agrees  well  with  other  tradi- 
tionary accounts. 

Mr.  Smith  said  Peoria,  at  the  time  of  his  visit 


FRENCH  INHABITANTS  AT  PEORIA.         139 

was  a  large  town,  built  along  the  beach  of  the 
lake,  with  narrow,  unpaved  streets,  and  houses 
constructed  of  wood.  Back  of  the  town  were 
gardens,  stock-yards,  barns,  &c.,  and  among  these 
was  a  wine  press  with  a  large  cellar  or  under- 
ground vault  for  storing  wine.  There  was  a 
church  with  a  large  wooden  cross  rising  above  the 
roof,  and  gilt  lettering  over  the  door.  There  was 
an  unoccupied  fort  on  the  bank  of  the  lake,  and 
close  by  it  was  a  wind-mill  for  grinding  grain. 
The  town  contained  six  stores  or  places  of  trade, 
all  of  which  were  well  tilled  with  goods  for  the  In- 
dian market.  The  inhabitants  consisted  of  French 
half  breeds  and  Indians,  not  one  of  whom  could 
speak  or  understand  English. 

FRENCH  INHABITANTS  OF  PEORIA. 

The  inhabitants  of  Peoria  consisted  of  French 
Creoles,  emigrants  from  Canada,  and  half-breeds. 
Many  of  them  intermarried  with  the  natives,  so 
that  their  posterity  at  the  present  time  show  strong 
marks  of  Indian  origin.  They  were  a  peaceable, 
quiet  people,  ignorant  and  superstitious,  and  in- 
fluenced very  much  by  the  priests.  They  had  no 
public  schools,  and  but  few  of  them  except  priests 
and  traders,  could  read  or  write.  Out  of  eighteen 
claimants  for  the  land  where  Peoria  stands,  all 


140       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

but  three  signed  their  names  with  a  mark. 
Among  the  inhabitants  were  merchants  or  traders 
who  made  annual  trips  to  Canada  in  canoes,  car- 
rying thither  pelts  and  furs,  and  loading  back 
with  goods  for  the  Indian  market.  There  were 
mechanics  among  them,  such  as  blacksmiths, 
wagon-makers,  carpenters,  &c.j  and  most  of  the 
implements  used  in  farming  and  building  were  of 
home  manufacture.  Although  isolated  from  the 
civilized  world,  and  surrounded  by  savages,  their 
standard  of  morality  was  high  ;  theft,  murder  and 
robbery  was  seldom  heard  of.  They  were  a  gay, 
joyous  people,  having  many  social  parties,  wine 
suppers  and  balls ;  living  in  harmony  with  the 
Indians,  who  were  their  neighbors  and  friends, 
and  in  trading  with  them  they  accumulated  most 
of  their  wealth. 

The  French  settled  at  Peoria  without  a  grant 
or  permission  from  any  government,  and  the  title 
to  their  lands  was7  derived  from  possession  only. 
But  these  titles  were  valid  according  to  usages,  as 
well  as  a  village  ordinance,  and  lands  were  bought 
and  sold  the  same  as  if  patented  by  government. 
Each  person  had  a  right  to  claim  any  portion  of 
the  unoccupied  land,  and  when  in  possession  his 
title  was  regarded  sacred.  Every  settler  had  a 
village  lot  for  a  garden  attached  to  his  residence, 
and  if  a  farmer,  a  portion  in  the  common  field. 


FRENCH  INHABITANTS  OP  PEOKlA.  141 

On  the  prairie  west  of  the  town  were  extensive 
farms,  all  enclosed  in  one  field,  each  person  con- 
tributing his  share  of  fencing,  and  the  time  of 
securing  the  crops  and  pasturing  the  stock,  was 
regulated  by  a  town  ordinance.  The  boundaries 
of  these  farms  could  be  traced  out  in  the  early 
settlement  of  Peoria,  as  the  lands  showed  marks 
of  having  been  cultivated.  When  a  young  man 
married,  a  village  lot,  and  a  tract  of  land  in  the 
common  field  (if  a  farmer)  was  assigned  to  him, 
and  it  was  customary  for  the  citizens  to  turn  out 
and  build  him  a  house. 

The  inhabitants  of  Peoria  had  extensive  vine- 
yards, and  each  year  made  a  large  quantity  of 
wine,  much  of  which  they  traded  to  the  Indians 
in  exchange  for  furs.  They  domesticated  the 
buffalo  and  crossed  them  with  native  cattle,  which 
was  found  to  improve  the  stock.  These  cattle 
could  live  during  the  winter  without  the  expense 
of  feeding,  but  while  buffalo  remained  in  the" 
country  they  lost  many  by  straying  off  with  the 
herd.  On  the  following  summer,  after  the  French 
were  driven  away  from  Peoria,  a  party  of  adven- 
turers from  St.  Clair  county  came  here  and  drove 
a  large  number  of  these  cattle  home  with  them. 
These  cattle  were  highly  prized  by  the  inhabi- 
tants, as  they  would  winter  on  the  American 
Bottoms  without  having  to  feed  them.  This 


142        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS   RIVER. 

stock  of  cattle  was  known  here  for  many  years, 
and  at  the  present  time  some  of  their  off-spring 
show  marks  of  buffalo  origin,  and  their  hides  are 
frequently  tanned  for  robes.* 

When  a  settlement  was  commenced  at  Peoria, 
the  country  belonged  to  France,  afterwards  to 
Great  Britain,  and  lastly  to  the  United  Ststes. 
When  Illinois  came  under  British  rule  in  1756, 
Captain  Stirling,  commanding  at  Kaskaskia,  sent 
a  messenger  to  Peoria  to  notify  them  that  they 
were  British  subjects.  Afterwards,  when  Illinois 
by  conquest  came  under  United  States  authority, 
they  were  again  notified  of  a  change  in  govern- 
ment, but  they  still  remained  French  in  feeling 
and  sympathy.  They  claimed  no  allegiance  to 
any  government,  paid  no  taxes,  and  acknowledged 
no  law  except  their  own  village  ordinance.  While 
these  people  were  living  in  peace  and  harmony, 

'  *For  one  hundred  years  after  the  French  made  a  settlement  in 
the  west,  no  horses  except  Indian  ponies  were  used  by  them, 
and  for  the  first  thirty  years  cattle  and  hogs  were  unknown. 
Tradition  says  two  young  pigs  were  brought  in  a  canoe  from 
Canada  to  Fort  St.  Louis,  and  from  these  hogs  were  raised  to 
supply  the  setttlements  on  the  Mississippi.  At  Cahokia  the 
settlers  caught  a  number  of  buffalo  calves,  and  raised  them 
with  the  expectation  of  domesticating  them,  but  it  proved  a 
failure,  for  they  went  off  with  a  herd  of  wild  ones. 

It  is  said  when  Crozat  obtained  a  patent  for  the  Illinois  coun- 
try, in  1771,  then  called  Louisiana,  his  agent,  Colonel  De  Mott, 
employed  two  half-breeds  to  drive  a  herd  of  cattle  through  the 
wilderness  from  Cana  to  Kaskaskia,  and  from  these  origina- 
ted the  stock  in  the  Mississippi  valley. 


FEENCH  INHABITANTS  OF  PEOEIA.  143 

being  two  hundred  miles  from  the  nearest  point 
of  civilization,  they  were  attacked  by  an  armed 
force,  their  town  burned  and  the  heads  of  fami- 
lies carried  off  prisoners  of  war,  as  will  be  narrated 
in  a  subsequent  chapter.  There  are  many  inci- 
dents related,  showing  that  trouble  existed  at 
different  times  between  the  French  and  their  red 
neighbors,  among  which  are  the  following : 

In  the  year  1781,  a  Frenchman  killed  an  Indian 
with  whom  he  had  trouble,  and  for  a  time  all  the 
white  population  were  threatened  with  destruc- 
tion. A  large  party  of  warriors  came  to  Peoria 
and  demanded  the  murderer,  but  he  could  not  be 
found,  having  fled  down  the  river,  as  was  after- 
wards shown.  But  the  Indians  believed  that  the 
murderer  was  secreted  by  his  friends,  so  they 
gave  the  French  three  days  to  deliver  him  up, 
and  if  not  forthcoming  at  the  specified  time  they 
would  burn  the  town.  This  caused  a  great  panic ; 
some  fled  for  Cahokia,  others  took  quarters  in  the 
fort,  but  before  the  time  had  expired,  the  Indians 
were  convinced  that  the  murderer  had  fled,  con- 
sequently pledges  of  friendship  were  renewed. 

Again,  in  1790,  about  five  hundred  warriors 
came  to  Peoria  and  demanded  the  surrender  of  a 
certain  trader,  whom  they  accused  of  causing  the 
murder  of  Pierre  de  Beuro,  but  finally  left  with- 
out him. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

PONTIAO. 

Probably  no  North  American  Indian  has  ac- 
quired .go  much  fame  and  notoriety,  and  whose 
power  was  so  much  felt  in  the  early  settle- 
ment of  the  country,  as  Pontiac.  This  Indian, 
to  whom  historians  so  often  refer,  was  born  and 
raised  near  Detroit,  and  for  many  years  was  head 
chief  of  the  Ottawas.  Like  Phillip,  of  Mount 
Hope,  his  power  and  influence  extended  over 
neighboring  tribes,  and  he  was  more  like  a  king 
than  a  chief.  So  long  as  the  French  held  domin- 
ion over  the  west,  and  conducted  the  trade  of  the 
lake  country,  Pontiac  lived  on  friendly  terms  with 
them,  but  when  it  came  in  posession  of  the 
British,  he  denounced  the  latter  as  enemies  to  his 
people,  and  made  an  effort  to  drive  them  from 
the  country.  While  Major  Rogers,  of  the  British 
army,  was  marching  westward  with  a  regiment  of 
soldiers,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  possession  of 
Detroit,  he  was  met  by  Pontiac,  who  inquired  by 


PONTIAO.  145 

what  authority  he  was  passing  through  his  coun- 
try. With  his  tall  figure  raised  to  its  full  hight, 
and  while  holding  his  right  hand  before  the  face 
of  the  British  commander,  he  said  to  him,  "I 
stand  in  your  path,  and  you  can  go  no  further 
without  my  permission." 

However,  Pontiac  allowed  the  British  to  take 
possession  of  the  French  trading  posts  along  the 
lakes,  and  for  a  time  professed  to  be  friendly  toward 
them.  But  a  few  years  afterwards  he  made  war 
against  the  red  coats  and  tried  to  drive  them  from 
the  country.  He  united  with  him  all  the  neigh- 
boring tribes,  forming  what  is  known  in  history 
as  Pontiac's  Conspiracy,  and  a  long  and  bloody 
war  resulted. 

In  order  to  carry  on  the  war,  this  great  chief 
.issued  checks  cut  out  of  birch  bark,  calling 
for  various  amounts,  payable  in  furs.  These 
checks  were  taken  by  different  tribes  in  payment 
for  munitions  of  war,  and  all  of  which  were  re- 
deemed according  to  agreement. 

Pontiac  was  an  Indian  of  gigantic  statue ;  a 
towering  intellect,  and  exercised  almost  unlimited 
power  over  his  followers.  He  pretended  to  com- 
mune with  the  Great  Spirit,  who  on  one  occasion 
said  to  him :  "  "Why  do  you  let  these  dogs  in  red 
clothing  take  possesion  of  your  country ;  rise  in 
your  might  and  drive  them  from  the  land." 


146       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Pontiac,  in  an  address  to  his  warriors,  said  : 
"  Although  the  red  coats  have  conquered  the 
French,  they  have  not  conquered  us.  We  are 
not  slaves  nor  squaws,  and  as  long  as  the  Great 
Spirit  is  our  ruler,  we  will  maintain  our  rights. 
These  lakes,  and  these  woods  were  given  us  by 
our  fathers,  and  we  will  part  with  them  only  with 
our  lives:" 

For  a  long  time  Pontiac  was  victorious,  but  at 
last  the  fortune  of  war  turned  against  him  ;  then 
his  allies  forsook  his  cause  and  made  peace  with 
the  British.  On  being  betrayed  by  his  allies,  he 
tied  from  the  country  and  found  refuge  on  the 
Kankakee  river,  a  short  distance  above  its  junc- 
tion with  the  Illinois.  In  his  fight  from  Michi- 
gan he  was  accompanied  by  about  two  hundred 
warriors,  with  their  squaws  and  pappooses.  With 
this  remnant  of  his  band  he  formed  an  alliance 
with  the  Pottawatomies,  who,  at  that  time,  occu- 
pied the  lake  and  Wabash  counties,  and  from 
thenceforth  they  became  one  tribe. 

Pontiac,  by  locating  his  band  on  Kankakee 
river,  gave  offense  to  the  Illinois  Indians,  who 
were  the  owners  of  the  land ;  consequently, 
Kineboo,  the  head  chief,  accompanied  by  a  reti- 
nue of  warriors,  mounted  on  ponies,  went  to  the 
Ottawa  camp,  where  they  found  the  new  comers 
engaged  in  building  lodges  and  making  prepara- 


MASSACRE  OF  A  HUNTING  PARTY.  147 

tions  to  plant  corn.  Kineboo  notified  them  that 
they  were  trespassers,  and  gave  them  two  moons 
to  leave  the  country,  but  if  found  there  at  the 
expiration  of  that  time,  he  would  remove  them 
by  force.  But  when  the  Illinoians  found  that  the 
Ottawas  were  backed  by  the  powerful  tribe  of 
Pottawatomies,  they  did  not  molest  them. 

MASSACRE  OF  A  HUNTING  PARTY. 

During  the  summer  season  the  buffalo,  on  ac- 
count of  the  green-headed  flies,  would  leave  the 
Wabash  country  and  the  prairies  on  the  east  part 
of  the  State,  and  range  west  and  north  of  the 
Illinois  river.  Consequently,  buffalo  were  sel- 
dom seen  south  and  east,  while  the  prairies  to  the 
westward,  for  miles  in  extent,  were  frequently 
blackened  with  large  herds  of  them.  On  this 
account  the  Pottawatomies  and  Ottawas  were  in 
the  habit  of  hunting  buffalo  west  of  the  river, 
which  gave  offense  to  the  Illinoians,  the  owners 
ot  the  country,  and  who  regarded  these  hunting 
parties  as  trespassers  on  their  rights. 

A  party  of  about  thirty  Ottawa  hunters,  among 
whom  was  Pontiac,  had  been  killing  buffalo  du- 
ring the  day  on  the  prairie,  about  eight  leagues 
west  of  La  Vantum.  At  night  they  camped  in  a 
grove. of  timber,  with  the  intention  of  renewing 
i 


148      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

the  hunt  the  following  day.  Next  morning, 
while  this  hunting  party  were  sitting  around  the 
camp-fire  cooking  their  breakfast,  unconscious  of 
danger,  they  were  attacked  by  a  large  party  of 
Illinois  warriors,  and  the  most  of  them  slain. 
Pontiac  was  wounded  in  this  affair,  but  by  the 
swiftness  of  his  pony  made  his  escape.* 

A  bloody  war  followed  this  massacre  of  the 
hunting  party,  and  for  a  long  time  was  carried  on 
with  varying  success,  both  sides  meeting  with 
victories  and  defeats.  The  Pottawatomies  and 
Ottawas  would  send  war  parties  into  the  Illinois 


*The  grove  referred  to  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  head  of 
Bureau  timber,  near  the  village  of  La  Moille,  and  known  in  the 
early  settlement  of  the  country  as  Di  mmick  Grove.  In  the 
spring  of  1830  Daniel  Dimmick  made  a  claim  here,  and  built  a 
cabin  near  the  head  of  the  grove,  on  what  is  now  known  as  the 
Collin's  farm.  He  lived  on  this  claim  about  two  years,  until 
the  beginning  of  the  Black  Hawk  war,  when  he  left  it  and 
never  returned,  but  for  many  years  the  grove  bore  his  name. 

A  short  distance  below  Dimmick's  cabin,  near  the  bank  of 
Pike  creek,  and  by  the  side  of  a  spring,  was  an  old  Indian 
camping  ground,  and  during  the  fall  and  winter  hunting  par- 
ties were  frequently  found  here.  In  the  winter  of  1830-31,  a 
party  of  Indians  from  the  Illinois  river,  among  whom  was  the 
noted  chief  Shick  Shack,  were  encamped  here  for  many  days, 
while  hunting  deer  in  the  grove. 

Shick  Shack  said  to  .Dimmick,  while  in  conversation,  that  a 
long  time  ago  a  hunting  party  of  Ottawa  Indians  were  en- 
camped on  this  very  spot,  when  they  were  attacked  by  the 
Illinoians,  a  large  portion  of  them  killed,  and  their  great  war 
chief,  Pontiac,  wounded.  From  that  time,  continued  the  old 
chief,  the  tribes  were  at  war  with  each  other,  which  continued 
until  all  the  Illinoians  were  slain,  the  last  of  whom  perished 
on  Starved 


ASSASSINATION  OF  PONTIAC.  149 

country,  burn  their  towns,  destroy  their  corn, 
kill  their  squaws  and  pappooses,  and  carry  off' 
with  them  ponies,  furs  and  other  valuables.  Then 
the  Illinoians  would  retaliate  on  their  enemies  by 
making  raids  into  their  country,  killing,  burning 
and  destroying  everything  that  lay  in  their  way. 
After  this  war  had  continued  for  some  time,  the 
Illinoians  sued  for  peace,  and  a  council  was  called 
to  agree  on  terms. 

INDIAN    COUNCIL — PONTIAC    ASSASSINATED. 

The  council  met  at  a  mound  -near  the  present 
site  of  Joliet,  and  was  attended  by  all  the  war- 
chiefs  of  the  respective  tribes.  For  a  time,  the 
deliberations  of  the  council  were  harmonious,  but 
when  the  allies  claimed  a  part  of  the  Illinois  ter- 
ritory as  the  only  condition  of  peace,  there  arose 
an  ill  feeling  among  them.  Kineboo,  the  head 
chief  of  the  Illinoians,  in  a  speech,  said :  "  Rather 
than  submit  to  these  terms,  he  and  his  warriors 
would  sacrifice  the  last  drop  of  blood  in  their 
veins,  and  leave  their  squaws  and  pappooses  to  be 
scalped  by  a  barbarous  enemy."  Pontiac  next 
addressed  the  council.  His  tall,  manly  form, 
unimpaired  by  age,  was  an  object  of  admiration, 
and  his  sprightly  eloquence  carried  all  his  friends 
with  him.  "With  great  enthusiasm  he  called  on 


150      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  EIVEE. 

his  brother  chiefs  to  stand  by  him,  and  never  lay 
down  the  tomahawk  until  their  terms  were  ac- 
ceded to.  While  Pontiac  was  thus  talking, 
Kineboo  drew  his  scalping  knife  and  stabbed  him 
to  the  heart.  Thus  perished  the  greatest  warrior 
of  his  day. 

History  gives  various  accounts  of  Pontiac's 
death,  the  year  and  place  of  its  occurrence,  and  the 
manner  of  his  end  are  conflicting.  One  account 
says  he  was  assassinated  in  council ;  another  that 
he  was  killed  in  a  drunken  row  at  Cahokia,  and 
also  killed  while  on  a  buffalo  hunt  However, 
all  accounts  agree  that  in  avenging  his  death  a 
war  was  inaugurated  which  resulted  in  the  anni- 
hilation of  the  Illinois  Indians,  but  all  fail  to 
show  any  connection  between  the  two  events.* 

*In  the  summer  of  1767  a  large,  prepossessing  Ottawa  Indian, 
dressed  In  a  French  uniform,  with  a  white  feather  in  his  cap, 
came  to  St.  Louis  and  represented  himself  to  the  commander 
of  the  post,  Lieut.  Ange,  as  Pontiac.  Some  days  afterward, 
this  pompous  Indian  crossed  the  river  in  a  canoe  and  went 
down  to  Cahokia,  where  he  was  much  lionized  by  French  and 
half-breeds,  all  of  whom  believed  him  to  be  the  great  Ottawa 
chief,  Pontiac.  Indians  from  a  neighboring  village  came  in  to 
see  him  and  listen  to  his  boasting  harangues,  in  which  he  said 
he  intended  to  unite  all  the  tribes  of  the  west,  drive  the  British 
from  the  country,  and  restore  to  the  French  all  their  former 
trading  posts. 

An  English  trader  at  Cahokia,  named  Williamson,  being 
afraid  that  Pontiac  would  induce  his  new  made  friends  to  de- 
stroy his  stock  in  trade,  gave  a  drunken  Indian  a  barrel  of 
whisky  to  assassinate  him.  While  the  reputed  Pontiac  was 
sitting  on  the  ground  at  the  root  of  a  tree,  explaining  to  those 


ASSASSINATION    OF   PONTIAO.  151 

The  assassination  of  Pontiac  caused  mourning 
throughout  the  country,  and  preparations  were 
made  to  avenge  his  death.  Runners  were  sent 
among  the  Winnebagoes  of  the  north,  and  among 
the  Kickapoos  of  the  southeast,  all  of  whom 
agreed  to  take  part  in  the  war  and  punish  the 
murderers  of  this  great  Indian  champion. 

With  these  tribes  united,  the  war  was  renewed 
with  great  vigor,  and  for  savage  barbarity  it  has 
no  parallel  in  Indian  warfare.  Instead  of  its  be- 
ing a  war  of  conquest,  as  before,  it  became  a  war 
of  extermination,  and  resulted  in  the  annihilation 
of  the  Illinois  Indians,  and  their  country  occu- 
pied by  the  conquerors,  as  will  be  shown  in  the 
succeeding  chapters. 

Over  the  remains  of  Pontiac  the  warriors  held 
a  council,  at  which  they  swore  by  the  great 

around  him  the  plans  which  he  had  adopted  to  drive  the  red 
coats  out  ol  the  country,  the  drunken  Indian  employed  by 
Williamson  came  up  behind  him  and  buried  his  tomahawk  in 
his  brain.  An  account  of  this  affair  found  its  way  into  the 
newspapers  of  the  day,  and  became  a  matter  of  history.  This 
account  of  the  death  of  Pontiac  was  strengthened  by  his  actual 
death,  which  occurred  a  year  or  two  afterward,  and  explains  to 
some  extent  the  errors  of  history. 

According  to  the  statement  of  Shaubena,  .Waubonsie,  and 
other  Indians,  Pontiac  was  assassinated  while  speaking  in 
council  at  Mt.  Joliet,  and  the  war  which  followed  it  caused  the 
destruction  of  the  Illinois  Indians. 

A  band  ol'  Ottawa  Indians,  known  as  Pontiac's,  were  living  at 
a  village  011  Kankakee  river,  in  the  early  settlement  of  the 
country,  and  their  descendants  are  now  living  in  Western 
Kansas. 


152       FRENCH  SETTLEMENT  AT  PEOBIA. 

Manito  of  war  that  the  fallen  champion's  death 
should  be  avenged,  and  they  set  to  work  prepar- 
ing for  its  execution.  As  soon  as  Pontiac  had 
breathed  his  last,  they  cut  off  his  head  and  legs, 
boiled  them  to  separate  the  flesh  from  the  bones, 
and  with  the  skull  and  cross-bones  placed  on  a 
pointed  pole,  were  prepared  to  go  forth  to  victory. 

Warriors  of  different  tribes,  who  had  fought 
with  Pontiac  against  the  British,  now  came  for- 
ward to  avenge  his  death.  Pottawatamies,  of 
Michigan,  Miamis  and  Kickapoos,  from  the  Wa- 
bash,  came  west  and  took  part  in  the  war.  Even 
the  white  outlaw,  Bernett,  who  had  long  since 
become  a  savage  and  a  chief  of  a  small  band, 
marshaled  his  warriors  and  took  part  in  the  bloody 
strife  which  followed.  The  combined  forces  of 
the  different  tribes  constituted  the  most  formi- 
dable Indian  army  ever  collected  in  the  west, 
and  for  savage  brutality  their  acts  have  no  par- 
allel in  the  history  of  Indian  warfare.  Their 
motto  was  victory  or  death — no  quarter  to  the 
enemy,  and  never  lay  down  the  tomahawk  until 
the  Illinoians  were  annihilated 

The  allied  forces  attacked  and  destroyed  all  the 
villages  along  the  Illinois  river,  killing  and  scalp- 
ing defenceless  squaws  and  pappooses ;  but  the 
principal  town,  La  Van  turn,  which  was  well  forti- 
fied and  defended  by  the  bravest  warriors,  they 


AVENGING  THE  DEATH  OF  PONTIAO.  153 

had  not  molested.  At  this  town  the  remnants  of 
the  different  bands  were  collected,  and  here  they 
intended  to  make  their  last  defense  against  the 
victorious  invaders. 

Small  timbers  and  brush  were  brought  from 
the  neighboring  groves,  with  which  barricades 
were  erected  around  three  sides  of  the  town,  the 
river  bounding  the  fourth.  Inside  this  fortifica- 
tion were  collected,  from  many  distant  towns,  all 
that  was  now  left  of  the  Illinois  Indians,  num- 
bering about  ten  thousand,  of  whom  two  thousand 
were  warriors. 

Days  and  weeks  passed  away — the  summer  was 
almost  ended — and  the  enemy  had  not  been  seen 
in  the  vicinity,  so  they  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  they  had  left  the  country.  Preparations  were 
made  for  holding  a  great  feast  and  offering  up 
sacrifices  to  the  Manito  of  war  for  deliverance 
from  the  tomahawks,  and  scalping  knives  of  their 
enemies.  Fronting  the  council-house  an  altar 
was  erected,  and  many  of  their  most  valuable 
articles  burned  thereon.  A  number  of  favorite 
dogs  were  killed  and  roasted  whole,  on  which  the 
warriors  feasted,  while  offering  up  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  to  the  gods  of  war.  Music  and 
dancing  was  again  heard  in  the  great  Illinois 
capital,  and  the  people,  old  and  young,  gave 
themselves  up  to  enjoyment.  The  warriors 


154      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  KIVER. 

brought  forth  the  scalps  taken  from  the  enemy, 
and  in  merry  glee  danced  around  them.  Naked 
pappooses  played  in  the  dirt,  and  ran  to  and  fro 
yelling  and  laughing  as  in  former  times.  Young 
maidens  and  their  lovers  amused  themselves  with 
songs  and  dances,  and  talked  of  happy  days  in 
future.  For  weeks  the  Indians  gave  themselves 
up  to  feasting  and  amusement,  unconscious  of  the 
great  calamity  which  was  about  to  befall  them. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  a  warm  day  in  the 
early  part  of  Indian  summer,  when  the  Indians 
of  both  sexes,  arrayed  in  their  best  apparel,  orna- 
mented with  beads,  feathers  and  rings,  were 
collected  in  an  open  square  on  the  river  bank  to 
celebrate  the  marriage  of  the  head  chief's  daughter. 
But  while  in  the  midst  of  gaity,  they  were  hor- 
rified to  see  the  great  meadow  back  of  the  town, 
covered  with  the  enemy,  who,  with  great  rapidity, 
were  moving  on  them.  In  front  of  the  invaders, 
on  a  red  pole,  was  carried  the  skull  and  cross- 
bones  of  Pontiac,  showing  that  no  quarter  would 
be  asked  or  given. 

The  drums  beat;  the  warriors  grasped  their 
arms,  and  in  a  moment  were  ready  for  battle, 
while  a  wail  of  lamentation  was  raised  by  the 
frightened  squaws  and  pappooses.  On  came  the 
allied  forces,  with  theirwar-clubs  and  tomahawks 
raised  above  their  heads,  and  so  rapid  was  their 


AVENGING  THE  DEATH  OF  PONTIAC.  155 

movement,  without  opposition,  a  large  number 
of  them  scaled  the  breastwork  and  entered  the 
town.  But  here  the  assailants  were  met  by  the 
defenders,  and  most  of  them  slain  before  they  could 
recross  it  and  join  their  comrades.  When  the  in- 
vaders saw  the  fate  of  their  advanced  force,  they 
were  spell-bound,  and  before  recovering  from  their 
panic,  the  Illinoians  in  a  large  force  attacked 
them,  when  they  fled  in  confusion,  leaving  behind 
their  dead  and  wounded. 

The  attacking  party  being  repulsed  with  great 
slaughter,  retired  to  Buffalo  Rock,  where  they 
called  a  council  of  war,  at  which  speeches  were 
made  by  the  leading  war-chiefs,  all  of  whom 
favored  prosecuting  the  war. 

Jn  this  council  it  was  agreed  to  renew  the  attack 
in  the  morning,  and  never  cease  fighting  until  the 
Illinoians  were  exterminated.  The  morning  came, 
and-  with  it  came  blood  and  carnage,  unequaled 
in  Indian  warfare. 

After  the  invaders  were  repulsed  the  Illinoians 
spent  the  night  in  dancing  over  the  scalps  they 
had  taken  during  the  day,  and  offering  up  sacri- 
fices to  the  great  Manito  of  war  for  their  success 
in  battle.  Having  spent  the  night  in  rejoicing 
they  were  found  asleep  in  the  morning,  and  while 
in  this  situation  were  again  attacked,  and  before 
they  could  marshal  their  hosts  the  invaders,  in 


156       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

great  numbers,  entered  the  town,  killing  all  that 
lay  in  their  course,  sparing  neither  squaws, 
pappooses,  aged  or  infirm.  But  the  assailants 
were  again  met  by  brave  Illinois  warriors  and 
repulsed  with  great  slaughter.  Again  and  again 
the  town  was  entered,  when  a  hand  to  hand  con- 
flict raged  with  fearful  strife,  the  allies  falling 
back  only  for  reinforcements. 

For  twelve  long  hours  the  battle  raged,  a  large 
portion  of  the  Illinois  warriors  were  slain,  and 
hundreds  of  squaws  and  pappooses  lay  lifeless  in 
their  bloody  gore.  Night  at  last  came,  but  the 
battle  continued,  and  against  the  large  invading 
force  the  defenders  could  make  but  a  feeble  re- 
sistance, and  soon  all  must  be  slain.  But  fortu- 
nately a  heavy  rain  storati  came  on,  and  in  the 
darkness  of  the  night  it  became  impossible  to 
distinguish  friends  from  foes,  consequently  further 
slaughter  was  suspended  until  morning. 


\ 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  BOCK  OF  REFUGE.* 

During  a  heavy  rain  storm  and  the  darkness  of 
the  night,  the  Illinoians  launched  their  canoes, 
crossed  the  Driver  and  ascended  Starved  Rock. 
Here  on  this' rock  were  collected  the  remnant  of 
the  Illinois  Indians,  consisting  of  about  twelve 
hundred,  three  hundred  of  whom  were  warriors. 
On  this  rock  the  fugitives  considered  themselves 
safe  from  their  enemies,  and  they  offered  up 
prayers  and  sang  songs  of  praise  to  the  great 
Manito  for  their  safe  deliverance.  Many  years 

*  On  the  16th  of  September,  1873,  a  meeting  was  held  on 
Starved  Rock  to  commemorate  the  two  hundredth  anniver- 
sary of  its  discovery  by  Joliet  and  Marquette.  This  meeting 
\vas  attended  by  a  large  number  of  people  from  the  neighbor- 
ing towns,  many  speeches  were  made,  toasts  given,  and  the 
celeoration  was  a  great  success.  A  high  pole  was  erected  on 
the  summit  of  the  Rock  from  which  waved  the  stars  and 
stripes,  where  the  French  flag  had  waved  nearly  two  centuries 
before. 

At  this  meeting,  one  Perry  Armstrong  of  Grundy  county,  de- 
livered a  speech  entitled,  •'  A  Legend  of  Starved  Rock,"  pur- 
porting to  be  the  statement  of  an  old  Indian  chief  named 
Shick  Shack.  This  speech  was  extensively  copied  by  news- 


158      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

before,  Tonti,  with  fifty  French  soldiers  and  one 
hundred  Indian  allies,  held  this  rock  when  at- 
tacked by  two  thousand  Iroquois,  and  put  them  to 
flight;  consequently,  on  this  spot  they  felt  secure. 
Morning  came,  and  with  it  a  clear  sky  and  a 
bright  sun ;  and  from  their  elevated  position  they 
looked  down  on  their  enemies  encamped  on  the 
great  meadow  below.  Soon  the  allied  forces  were 
in  motion,  moving  on  the  town  for  the  purpose 
of  completing  their  bloody  work;  but  they  soon 
discovered  that  their  intended  victims  had  fled. 
The  town  was  burned  and  the  slain  left  unburied, 
where  their  swollen  and  distorted  remains  were 
found  some  days  afterwards. 

papers,  and  read  with  interest  by  those  who  regarded  the 
legend  quite  probable,  if  not  strictly  true. 

Poor  old  Snick  Shack,  who  long  since  had  gone  to  the  happy 
hunting  grounds  of  his  fathers,  was  made  to  give  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  many  great  battles  fought  along  the  Illinois  river,  and 
the  final  tragedy  on  Starved  Bock,  in  all  of  which  he  bore  a  part, 
but  in  fact  must  have  occurred  a  short  time  before  he  was  born, 
if  we  credit  the  traditions  of  others. 

But  the  most  remarkable  part  of  Shick  Shack's  story,  is  the 
great  duel  fought  near  Terre  Haute,  Indiana,  with  three  hun- 
dred on  a  side  and  among  the  combatants  was  himself  and  an- 
other chief  named  Sugar.  This  duel  lasted  twelve  long  hours, 
when  all  the  warriors  were  killed  except  five  on  one  -side 
and  seven  on  the  other.  The  old  chief  informed  us  that  neither 
himself  nor  Sugar  were  killed  in  this  long  and  bloody  affair. 

This  great  duel  described  by  Shick  Shack,  is  thought  to  be  the 
same  one  spoken  of  in  the  Bible  between  the  hosts  of  Abner 
and  Joab,  and  the  place  of  meeting,  Pool  of  Gibeon,  instead  of 
Terre  Haute,  as  above  stated,  and  the  number  of  combatants 
having  been  increased  from  twelve  on  each  side  to  three  hun- 
dred, in  order  to  correspond  with  the  balance  of  the  legend. 


THE  ROCK  OF  KEFUGE.  159 

The  allied  forces  forded  the  river  on  the  rapids, 
surrounded  Starved  Rock,and  prepared  themselves 
for  ascending  it  in  order  to  complete  their  victory. 
With  deafening  yells  the  warriors  crowded  up 
the  rocky  pathway,  but  on  reaching  the  summit 
they  were  met  by  brave  Illinoians,  who,  with 
war-clubs  and  tomahawks,  sent  them  bleeding  and 
lifeless  down  the  rugged  precipice.  Others  as- 
cended the  rock  to  take  part  in  the  fight,  but 
they,  too,  met  the  fate  of  their  comrades.  Again 
and  again  the  assailants  rallied,  and  rushed  for- 
ward to  assist  their  friends,  but  one  after  another 
were  slain  on  reaching  its  summit,  and  their  life- 
less bodies  thrown  from  the  rock  into  the  river. 
On  came  fresh  bands  of  assailants,  who  were 
made  valiant  by  their  late  victory,  and  the  fearful 
struggle  continued  until  the  rock  was  red  and 
slippery  with  human  gore.  After  losing  many 
of  their  bravest  warriors,  the  attacking  forces 
abandoned  the  assault  and  retired  from  the  bloody 
scene. 

Connected  with  this  bloody  battle  on  Starved 
Rock  is  a  romantic  story,  which  was  current  at 
the  time  among  the  French  and  half-breeds  at 
Peoria,  and  is  now  told  by  their  descendants.  A 
young  warrior,  named  Belix,  a  half-breed,  who 
had  distinguished  himself  in  previous  battles,  and 
therefore  wore  on  his  breast  a  badge  of  honor. 
J 


160      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP   ILLINOIS  BIVEB. 

This  young  brave  having  wooed  and  won  a  beau- 
tiful maiden,  a  daughter  of  the  head  chief,  Kine- 
boo,  and  the  time  had  arrived  to  celebrate  the 
marriage  rites.  But  in  the  midst  of  the  marriage 
festival,  and  before  the  bride  was  given  away,  the 
alarm  of  an  approaching  enemy  was  given,  as 
previously  stated.  When  the  allied  forces  as- 
saulted the  fugitives  on  Starved  Rock,  foremost 
among  the  warriors  in  repelling  the  assailants,  was 
Belix,  and  with  his  war-club  cleaved  the  skulls  of 
many  of  the  enemy.  During  the  fight  his  fancied 
bride  stood  near  by  witnessing  the  bloody  strife, 
but  when  she  saw  her  lover's  skull  split  open  by  a 
tomahawk,  with  a  wild  scream  she  sprang  from  the 
rock  down  the  fearful  precipice,  her  body  falling 
from  crag  to  crag,  until  it  landed  lifeless  and 
bleeding  in  the  river  below. 

THE  BESIEGERS  AND  BESIEGED. 

On  a  high,  rocky  cliff  south  of  Starved  Rock, 
and  known  as  Devil's  Nose,  the  allied  forces 
erected  a  temporary  fortification.  During  the 
night  they  collected  small  timbers  and  evergreen 
brush,  with  which  they  erected  a  breastwork. 
From  this  breastwork  they  fired  on  the  besieged, 
killing  some  and  wounding  others,  among  the 
latter, was  Kineboo,  the  head  chief  of  the  tribe. 


THE  BESIEGERS  AND  BESIEGED.        161 

The  fortifications  protecting  the  south  part  of 
Starved  Rock,  had  fallen  into  decay,  fifty-one 
years  having  elapsed  since  the  French  abandoned 
Fort  St.  Louis.  The  palisades  had  rotted  off,  and 
the  earthworks  mouldered  away  to  one-half  their 
original  hight,  consequently  they  afforded  but  little 
protection.  To  remedy  the  defect  on  this  side  of 
the  old  fortress,  the  besieged  cut  down  some  of 
the  stunted  cedars  that  crowded  the  summit  of 
the  rock,  with  which  they  erected  barricades  along 
the  embankment  to  shield  themselves  from  the 
arrows  and  rifle  balls  of  the  enemy. 

The  besieged  were 'now  protected  from  the 
missiles  of  their  assailants,  but  another  enemy 
equally  dreaded — that  of  hunger  and  thirst — be- 
gan to  alarm  them.  When  they  tool^  refuge  here 
on  the  rock,  they  carried  with  them  a  quantity  of 
provisions,  but  this  supply  was  now  exhausted 
and  starvation  stared  them  in  the  face.  At 
first  this  rock  was  thought  to  be  a  haven  of 
safety,  but  now  it  was  likely  to  be  their  tomb, 
and  without  a  murmur  brave  warriors  made 
preparations  to  meet  their  fate.  Day  after  day 
passed  away,  mornings  and  evenings  came  and 
went,  and  still  the  Illinoians  continued  to  be 
closely  guarded  by  the  enemy,  leaving  them  no 
opportunity  to  escape  from  their  rocky  prison. 

Famishing  with  thirst  caused  them  to  cut  up 


162       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

some  of  their  buckskin  clothing,  out  of  which 
they  made  cords  to  draw  water  out  of  the  river, 
but  the  besiegers  had  placed  a  guard  at  the  base 
of  the  rock,  and  as  soon  as  the  vessel  reached  the 
water  they  would  cut  the  cord,  or  by  giving  it  a 
quick  jerk  the  water  drawer  would  be  drawn  over 
the  precipice,  and  his  body  fall  lifeless  into  the 
river. 

As  days  passed  away,  the  besieged  sat  on  the 
rock,  gazing  on  the  great  meadow  below,  over 
which  they  had  oftimes  roamed  at  pleasure,  and 
they  sighed  for  freedom  once  more.  The  site  of 
their  town  was  in  plain  view,  but  instead  of 
lodges  and  camping  tents,  with  people  passing  to 
and  fro,  as  in  former  days,  it  was  now  a  lonely, 
dismal  waste,  blackened  by  fire  and  covered  with 
the  swollen  and  ghastly  remains  of  the  slain. 
Blizzards  were  hovering  around,  flying  back  and 
forth  over  the  desolated  town,  and  feasting  on  the 
dead  bodies  of  their  friends. 

At  night  they  looked  upon  the  silent  stars  to- 
ward the  spirit  land,  and  in  their  wild  imagination 
saw  angels  waiting  to  receive  them.  While  sleep- 
ing they  dreamed,  of  roaming  over  woods  and 
prairie  in  pursuit  of  game,  or  cantering  their 
ponies  across  the  plains,  but  on  awakening  it  was 
found  all  a  delusion.  Their  sleep  was  disturbed 
by  the  moans  and  sighs  of  the  suffering,  and 


THE  BESIEGERS  AND  BESIEGED.  163 

when  morning  came  it  was  but  the  harbinger  of 
another  day  of  torture.  From  their  rocky  prison 
they  could  see  the  ripe  corn  in  their  fields,  and 
on  the  distant  prairie  a  herd  of  buffalo  were  graz- 
ing, but  while  in  sight  of  plenty  they  were  fam- 
ishing for  food.  Below  them,  at  the  base  of  the 
rock,  flowed  the  river,  and  as  its  rippling  waters 
glided  softly  by,  it  appeared  in  mockery  to  their 
burning  thirst. 

They  had  been  twelve  days  on  the  rock,  closely 
guarded  by  the  enemy,  much  of  the  time  suffer- 
ing from  hunger  and  thirst.  Their  small  stock 
of  provision  was  long  since  exhausted,  and  early 
and  late  the  little  ones  were  heard  crying  for 
food.  The  mother  would  hold  her  infant  to  her 
breast,  but  alas  the  fountain  that  supported  life 
had  dried  up,  and  the  little  sufferer  would  turn 
its  head  away  with  a  feeble  cry.  Young  maidens, 
whose  comely  form,  sparkling  eyes  and  blooming 
cheeks  were  the  pride  of  their  tribe,  became 
pale,  feeble  and  emaciated,  and  with  a  feeling  of 
resignation  they  looked  upward  to  their  home  in 
the  spirit  land.  One  of  the  squaws,  the  wife  of 
a  noted  chief,  while  suffering  in  a  fit  of  delirium 
caused  by  hunger  and  thirst,  threw  her  infant 
from  the  summit  of  the  rock  into  the  river  below, 
and  with  a  wild,  piercing  scream,  followed  it. 

A  few  brave  warriors  attemped  to  escape  from 


164       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

their  prison,  Jbut  on  descending  from  the  rock 
were  slain  by  the  vigilant  guards.  Others  in 
their  wild  frenzy  hurled  their  tomahawks  at  the 
fiends  below,  and  singing  their  death  song,  laid 
down  to  die. 

The  last  lingering  hope  was  now  abandoned ; 
hunger  and  thirst  had  done  its  dreadful  work ; 
the  cries  of  the  young  and  lamentations  of  the 
aged  were  heard  only  in  a  whisper;  their  tongues 
swollen  and  their  lips  crisped  from  thirst  so  they 
could  scarcely  give  utterance  to  their  sufferings. 
Old  white  headed  chiefs,  feeble  and  emaciated, 
being  reduced  almost  to  skeletons,  crept  away 
under  the  branches  of  evergreens  and  breathed 
their  last.  Proud  young  warriors  preferred  to  die 
upon  this  strange  rocky  fortress  by  starvation  and 
thirst,  rather  than  surrender  themselves  to  the* 
scalping  knives  of  a  victorious  enemy.  Many 
had  died;  their  remains  were  lying  here  and 
there  on  the  rock,  and  the  effluvium  caused  by 
putrefaction  greatly  annoyed  the  besiegers.  A 
few  of  the  more  hardy  warriors  for  a  time  feasted 
on  the  dead,  eating  the  flesh  and  drinking  the 
blood  of  their  comrades  as  soon  as  life  was  extinct. 

A  party  of  the  allied  forces  now  ascended  the 
rock  and  tomahawked  all  those  who  had  survived 
the  famine.  They  scalped  old  and  young,  and 
left  the  remains  to  decay  on  the  rock,  where 


THE  BESIEGERS  AND  BESIEGED.  165 

their  bones   were   seen    many   years   afterward. 

Thus  perished  the  large  tribe  of  Illinois  Indians, 
and  with  the  exception  of  a  solitary  warrior,  they 
became  extinct. 

Near  the  close  of  the  siege  of  starved  Rock,  a 
young  warrior,  during  a  severe  storm  and  dark- 
ness of  the  .night,  took  a  buckskin  cord  which 
had  been  used  for  drawing  water,  and  fastening 
it  to  the  trunk  of  a  tree  let  himself  down  into  the 
river.  Escaping  detection  by  the  guards,  he 
swam  down  the  river  and  thus  secured  his  liberty, 
being  the  only  survivor  of  this  fearful  tragedy. 
This  warrior  was  partly  white,  being  a  descend- 
ant on  his  father's  side  from  the  French,  who  set- 
tled around  Fort  St.  Louis  many  years  before. 
Being  alone  in  the  world,  without  kindred  or 
friends,  he  went  to  Peoria,  joined  the  colony,  and 
there  ended  his  daya  He  embraced  Christianity, 
became  an  officer  in  the  church,  and  was  chris- 
tened under  an  old  French  name,  La  Bell.  His 
descendants  are  now  living  near  Prairie  du  Rocher, 
one  of  whom,  Charles  La  Bell,  was  a  party  to  a 
suit  in  the  United  States  Court  to  recover  the 
land  where  the  city  of  Peoria  now  stands  * 

*In  the  early  settlement  of  the  country  there  was  an  old  In- 
dian named  Meachelle,  who  frequently  visited  the  trading  posts 
at  Hennepin  and  Ottawa,  and  made  various  statements  about 
the  Starved  Bock  tragedy.  He  said  he  was  a  boy  at  the  time, 
accompanying  his  father ;  was  present  and  saw  the  destruction 


166      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP   ILLINOIS  EIVER. 


A  GHASTLY  SPECTACLE. 

A  few  days  after  the  destruction  of  the  Illinois 
Indians,  a  party  of  traders  from  Peoria,  among 
whom  were  Robert  Maillet  and  Felix  La  Pance, 
while  on  their  return  from  Canada  with  three 
canoes  loaded  with  goods,  stopped  at  the  scene  of 
the  late  tragedy.  As  they  approached  Starved 
Rock,  which  at  that  time  was  called  Le  Rocher, 
they  noticed  a  cloud  of  buzzards  hovering  over 
it,  and  at  the  same  time  they  were  greeted  with  a 
sickening  odor.  On  landing  from  their  canoes 
and  ascending  the  rock,  they  found  the  steep, 
rocky  pathway  leading  thereto  stained  with  blood, 

of  the  last  of  the  Illinois  Indians.  After  many  days  siege,  said 
he,  a  large  number  of  warriors  descended  from  the  rock  and 
made  an  attempt  to  fight  their  way  through 'the  lines,  but  were 
all  slain  except  seven,  who  succeeded  in  escaping  down  the 
river  to  Peoria,  and  found  refuge  among  the  French.  . 

As  late  as  the  year  1828,  a  small  band  of  Indians  lived  on  Lake 
Dupue,  and  raised  corn  on  a  little  bottom  prairie,  now  included 
in  a  farm  owned  by  Charles  Savage.  Among  these  Indians  was 
a  very  old  man,  who  frequently  accompanied  his  grandson  in  a 
canoe  to  Hartzell's  trading  house.  This  old  man  said  that  he 
was  born  on  the  Wabash,  and  was  ten  years  old  at  the  time  of 
the  Starved  Rock  tragedy.  His  father  participated  in  this 
affair,  and  two  of  his  uncles  were  killed  in  the  fight  with  the 
Illinoians  before  they  took  refuge  on  Starved  Bock.  He  said 
the  fight  continued  for  two  days  at  the  town,  and  hundreds  of 
warriors  on  both  sides  were  slain,  but  during  a  rain  storm  and 
darkness  of  the  night,  the  remnant  of  the  Illinoians  escaped  to 
Starved  Rock. 

Two  years  after  this  affair,  the  band  to  which  the  old  Indian 
belonged  emigrated  to  Illinois,  and  built  a  town  on  the  south 
side  of  the  river,  opposite  Lake  Dupue.  At  that  time,  and  for 


A    GHASTLY    SPECTACLE.  167 

and  among  the  stunted  cedars  that  grew  on  the 
cliff  were  lodged  many  human  bodies,  partly  de- 
voured by  birds  of  prey.  But  on  reaching  the 
summit  of  Le  Rocher,  they  were  horrified  to  find 
it  covered  with  dead  bodies,  all  in  an  advanced 
state  of  decomposition.  Here  were  aged  chiefs, 
with  silvered  locks,  lying  by  the  side  of  young 
warriors,  whose  long  raven  black  hair  partly  con- 
cealed their  ghastly  and  distorted  features.  Here, 
too,  were  squaws  and  pappooses,  the  aged  grand- 
mother and  the  young  maiden,  with  here  and 
there  an  infant,  still  clasped  in  its  mother's  arms. 


many  years  afterwards,  the  summit  of  the  rock  was  covered 
with  bones  and  skulls.  Two  miles  below  Starved  Rock,  on  the 
site  of  the  town,  where  a  great  battle  was  fought,  many  acres 
of  ground  were  covered  with  human  bones. 

An  old  Indian  called  Shaddy,  who  went  west  with  his  band 
in  1834,  but  afterwards  returned  to  look  once  more  upon  the 
scene  of  his  youth,  and  hunted  on  Bureauand  along  the  Illinois 
river  in  the  winter  of  1836.  From  this  old  Indian  I  gathered 
many  items  in  relation  to  past  events.  He  said  that  his  father 
was  at  the  siege  of  Starved  Rock,  and  all  the  Illinois  Indians 
perished  except  one.  This  was  a  young  half-breed,  who  let 
himself  down  into  the  river  by  means  of  a  buckskin  cord,  dur- 
ing a  severe  rain  storm,  and  in  the  darkness  of  the  night  made 
his  escape. 

According  to  history,  about  one  thousand  Illinoians,  but 
known  as  Kaskaskia  Indians,  were  living  in  the  south  part  of 
the  State  as  late  as  1802.  The  Indians  at  the  south  appear  to 
have  taken  no  part  in  the  war,  and  the  destruction  of  the  tribe 
applied  only  to  those  along  the  Illinois  river. 

It  is  said  some  of  the  Illinois  tribe  took  refuge  with  the  French 
at  Peoria,  and  were  afterwards  known  as  Peoria  Indians. 

These  conflicting  statements  are  given  only  for  what  they  are 
worth,  and  from  which  the  reader  can  draw  his  own  conclusions. 


168      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Some  had  died  from  thirst  and  starvation,  others 
by  the  tomahawk  or  war-club  ;  of  the  latter  a 
pool  of  clotted  blood  was  seen  at  their  side.  All 
the  dead,  without  regard  to  age  or  sex,  had  been 
scalped,  and  their  remains,  divested  of  clothing, 
were  lying  here  and  there  on  the  rock.  These 
swollen  and  distorted  remains  were  hideous  to 
look  upon,  and  the  stench  from  them  so  offensive 
that  the  traders  hastened  down  from  the  rock 
and  continued  on  their  way  down  the  river. 

On  reaching  La  Yantum,  a  short  distance  below 
Le  Rocher,  the  traders  met  with  a  still  greater 
surprise,  and  for  a  time  were  almost  ready  to  be- 
lieve what  they  saw  was  all  delusion  instead  of  a 
reality.  The  great  town  of  the  west  had  disap- 
peared ;  not  a  lodge,  camping  tent,  nor  one  human 
being  could  be  seen  ;  all  was  desolate,  silent  and 
lonely.  The  ground  where  the  town  had  stood 
was  strewn  with  dead  bodies,  and  a  pack  of  hun- 
gry wolves  were  feeding  upon  their  hideous 
repast. 

Five  months  before,  these  traders,  while  on 
their  way  to  Canada,  stopped  at  La  Van  turn  for 
a  number  of  days  in  order  to  trade  with  the  In 
dians.  At  that  time  the  inhabitants  of  the  town 
— about  five  thousand  in  number — were  in  full 
enjoyment  of  life,  but  now  their  dead  bodies  lay 
mouldering  on  the  ground,  food  for  wolves  and 


KELI08  OF  THE  TRAGEDY.  169 

buzzards.  Maillet  and  La  Pance  had  bought  of 
these  people  two  canoe  loads  of  furs  and  pelts, 
which  were  to  be  paid  in  goods  on  their  return 
from  Canada.  The  goods  were  now  here  to  make 
payment,  according  to  contract,  but  alas  the  cred- 
itors had  all  gone  to  their  long  home. 

The  smell  from  hundreds  of  putrified  and  partly 
consumed  remains,  was  so  offensive  that  the 
traders  remained  only  a  short  time,  and  with 
sadness  they  turned  away  from  this  scene  of  hor- 
ror. Again  boarding  their  canoes  they  passed 
down  the  river  to  Peoria,  conveying  thither  to 
their  friends  the  sad  tidings. 

RELICS  OP  THE  TRAGEDY. 

On  the  following  spring,  after  the  annihilation 
of  the  Illinoians  Indians,  a  party  of  traders  from 
Cahokia,  in  canoes  loaded  with  furs,  visited  Can- 
ada, making  thither  their  annual  trip  in  accord- 
ance with  their  former  custom.  On  reaching 
Peoria  they  heard  of  the  destruction  of  the  Illi- 
nois Indians  on  Starved  Rock,  and  were  afraid  to 
proceed  further  on  their  journey,  not  knowing 
but  the  victors  were  still  in  the  country,  and  they, 
too,  would  meet  with  a  like  fate.  Alter  remain- 
ing a  few  flays  at  Peoria,  they  proceeded  on  their 
way,  accompanied  (as  far  as  Starved  Rock)  by 


170       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

twenty  armed  Frenchmen  and  about  thirty  In- 
dian. With  this  escort  was  Father  Jacques  Buche, 
a  Jesuit  priest  oi  Peoria,  and  some  account  of  his 
observations  are  preserved  in  his  mauscript.* 

When  the  voyageurs  arrived  atLaVautum,  they 
found  the  town  site  strewn  with  human  bones. 
These,  with  a  few  charred  poles,  alone  marked 
the  location  of  the  former  great  town  of  the  west. 
Scattered  over  the  prairie  were  hundreds  of  skulls. 
Some  of  these  retained  a  portion  of  flesh  and  were 
partly  covered  with  long  black  hair,  giving  to  the 
remains  a  ghastly  and  sickening  appearance. 

This  party  also  ascended  Le  Rocher,  and  found 
its  summit  covered  with  bones  and  skulls.  Among 
these  were  found  knives,  tomahawks,  rings, 
beads  and  various  trinkets,  some  of  which  the 
travelers  carried  with  them  to  Canada,  and  now 
can  be  seen  among  the  antiquarian  collection  at 
Quebec. 

Various  accounts  are  given,  both  by  French 
and  Indians,  of  seeing  in  after  years  relics  of  this 
tragical  affair  on  the  summit  of  Starved  Rock. 
Bulbona,  a  French  Indian  trader,  who  was  known 
by  many  of  the  early  settlers,  said  when  a 
small  boy  he  accompanied  his  father  in  ascending 
Starved  Rock,  and  there  saw  many  relics 

•An  account  of  this  manuscript  will  be  found  in  the  succeed- 
ing chapter,  and  from  which  many  extracts  are  taken. 


RELICS  OF  THE  TBAGhEDY.  171 

of  this  fearful  tragedy.  This  was  only  fifteen 
years  after  the  massacre  of  the  Illinois  Indians, 
and  the  rock  was  covered  with  skulls  and  bones, 
all  in  a  good  state  of  preservation,  but  bleached 
white  by  rain  and  sun. 

On  my  first  visit  to  Starved  Rock,  nearly  forty 
years  ago,  I  found  a  number  of  human  teeth  and 
small  fragments  of  bones.  Others  have  found 
relics  of  the  past,  such  as  beads,  rings,  knives,  &c. 

About  thirty-five  years  ago  a  human  skull, 
partly  decayed,  was  found  at  the  root  of  a  cedar 
tree,  buried  up  with  leaves  and  dirt.  A  rusty 
tomahawk  and  a  large  scalping  knife,  with  other 
articles,  also  human  bones,  were  taken  out  of  a 
pit  hole,  a  few  years  ago.  The  early  settlers 
have  found  many  things  on  the  summit  of  Starved 
Rock,  and  still  retain  them  in  their  possession  as 
relics  of  the  past. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  OLD  FOKT. 

In  the  river  timber,  about  one-half  mile  south- 
east of  Starved  Rock,  and  on  land  belonging  to 
Mrs.  Gabet,  is  still  to  be  seen  the  remains  of  an 
ancient  fortification.  Thig  work  of  antiquity  is 
located  on  a  level  piece  of  ground,  at  the  inter- 
section of  two  ravines,  and  consists  of  low,  irregu- 
lar earthworks.  These  earthworks  follow  the 
course  of  the  ravines  on  two  sides,  forming  zig- 
zag lines,  with  an  open  gateway  at  the  east,  front- 
ing the  prairie.  These  lines  enclose  about  one 
acre  of  ground,  of  an  oblong  shape,  and  is  now 
covered  with  large  trees.  This  old  relic  appears 
to  have  been  only  a  temporary  fortification,  con- 
sisting of  a  ditch,  an  embankment,  and  perhaps 
palisades.  At  what  time  this  fortification  was 
erected,  by  whom  and  for  what  purpose,  will 
probably  remain  a  mystery. 

There  are  various  opinions  about  these  old 
earthworks.  Some  believe  they  were  erected  by 


THE  OLD  FORT.  173 

the  French  while  in  possession  of  Fort  St.  Louis, 
and  intended  as  a  summer  fort  to  protect  them- 
selves from  the  Indians  while  raising  a  crop  on 
the  adjoining  prairie.  But  this  is  not  probable,  as 
the  prairie  near  by,  in  the  early  settlement  of  the 
country,  showed  no  marks  of  ever  having  been 
cultivated ;  and  protection  from  the  Indians  was 
unnecessary,  as  they  always  lived  on  friendly 
terms  with  .them.  It  could  not  have  been  the 
work  of  the  French,  for  it  shows  no  signs  of  civil 
engineering,  and  neither  history  nor  tradition 
give  any  account  of  it. 

A  few  years  ago  a  large  burr  oak  was  cut  within 
the  fortification,  and  near  the  heart  of  it  was 
found  imbedded  a  rifle  ball,  which,  according  to 
the  growths,  must  have  been  put  there  more  than 
a  century  ago.  There  are  a  number  of  large 
trees  growing  on  the  embankment  and  in  the 
ditch,  on  various  parts  of  the  fortification,  which 
is  evidence  of  its  great  antiquity.  This  old  relic 
is,  without  doubt,  a  workof  the  Mound  Builders, 
as  similar  remains  are  found  elsewhere. 

About  two  hundred  yards  northeast  of  this  old 
fort,  by  the  side  of  a  small  ravine,  a  coal  bank 
was  recently  opened  by  James  Bain,  but  on  ac- 
count of  the  thinness  of  the  vein  it  was  found 
unprofitable  to  work.  This  vein  of  coal  is  close 
to  the  surface,  only  a  few  feet  under  ground,  and 


174      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

near  the  place  where  it  was  opened  is  a  large 
cavity  in  the  earth.  On  examining  this  cavity 
or  excavation,  it  was  found  that  the  coal  had 
been  taken  out,  and  the  enbankment  on  either 
side,  caused  by  throwing  out  the  dirt,  are  now 
covered  with  trees.  This  work  must  have  been 
done  centuries  ago,  and  some  believe  by  the  occu- 
pants of  the  fort  above  described. 

RELICS  OF  ANTIQUITY. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Starved  Rock  many  relics  of 
the  early  French  explorers  have  been  found,  con- 
sisting of  farming  implements  of  European  man- 
ufacture, rifle  and  cannon  balls,  gold  and  silver 
crosses,  two  bronze  medallion  heads,  one  of  Louis 
XIV,  and  the  other  Pope  Leo  X. 

A  few  years  ago  a  small  cannon  was  found 
near  Ottawa,  imbedded  in  the  river  bank,  where, 
in  all  probability,  it  had  remained  a  century  or 
more.  This  cannon  is  constructed  of  wrought 
iron,  hooped  with  heavy  rings  to  give  it  strength, 
like  those  used  in  Europe  three  hundred  years 
ago.  This  ancient  piece  of  ordnance,  in  all  prob- 
ability, was  brought  from  Canada  in  a  canoe  by 
La  Salle,  or  some  of  his  men,  to  be  used  on  a 
fortification.  It  may  have  been  the  first  one 
mounted  on  the  ramparts  of  Fort  St.  Louis,  and 


BELICS  OF  ANTIQUITY.  175 

at  the  time  of  its  dedication  fired  a  salute  in  honor 
of  the  king  of  France. 

A  short  time  ago  an  old  cedar  tree  was  cut  on 
the  summit  of  Starved  Rock,  and  within  its  trunk 
was  found  imbedded  a  gun-barrel,  partly  destroyed 
by  rust.  How  this  gun-barrel  came  here  will  for- 
ever remain  a  mystery,  but  in  all  probability  it 
was  the  work  of  an  ingenious  Frenchman  during 
the  occupation  of  Fort  St.  Louis.  This  gun- 
barrel,  with  a  portion  of  the  tree  which  sur- 
rounded it,  are  preserved  among  the  collections 
of  relics  in  Ottawa. 

A  few  months  ago,  David  "Walker  found  near 
Buffalo  Rock  a  piece  of  copper,  about  the  size 
and  shape  of  a  half  dollar.  This  curious  relic  is 
carved  with  rude  characters,  among  which  can  be 
traced  the  name  of  Tonti.  It  is  quite  probable 
this  is  one  of  the  medals  which  the  commander 
of  Fort  St.  Louis  distributed  among  his  Indian 
friends,  of  which  we  have  an  account 

While  digging  a  cellar  for  a  house,  near  the 
base  of  Starved  Rock,  a  short  time  ago,  a  human 
skull  was  found,  in  -which  was  a  large  sized  flint 
arrow  head.  On  one  side  of  the  forehead  of  this 
skull  is  a  hole  where  the  missile  of  death  had  en- 
tered. This  skull,  arrow  head,  Tonti's  medal,  an 
iron  Indian  ax,  on  which  is  the  name  of  Standish, 
with  a  large  collection  of  other  Indian  relics,  are 

S 


1?6       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

now  in  the  possession  of  David  Walker  of  Ottawa. 

Near  Starved  Rock,  on  both  sides  of  the  river, 
many  Indian  relics  have  been  found,  consisting 
of  gun  flints  arrow  heads,  earthen  pots  and  ket- 
tles, with  tomahawks,  knives,  hoes,  &c.,  made  of 
stone.  Many  of  these  relics  have  been  collected 
by  people  living  in  that  locality,  and  will  be  pre- 
served in  "The  Ottawa  Academy  of  Natural 
Science." 

On  the  north  side  of  the  river,  a  short  distance 
above  Starved  Rock,  and  on  the  bottom  prairie, 
are  three  sulphur  springs.  One  of  these  springs 
is  very  large,  boiling  up  among  the  white  sand, 
and  throwing  out  a  large  volume  of  clear 
water  strongly  impregnated  with  saline  matter. 
In  former  times  Indians  from  different  parts 
of  the  country,  afflicted  with  maladies,  came  here 
for  medical  treatment,  which  to  some  extent  ac- 
counts for  the  great  amount  of  relics  found  in  this 
vicinity.* 

LOUISIANA  COLONY. 

This  colony"  as  has  been  previously  stated,  was 
founded  by  La  Salle,  at  Fort  St.  Louis,  in  the  year 

*In  the  year  1853  a  large  stone  house,  called  the  Sulphur  Spring 
Hotel,  was  built  here  with  the  expectation  of  making  this  a 
great  watering  place,  but  the  enterprise  >ras  a  failure.  Not- 
withstanding the  extensive  advertising  by  those  interested, 
hey  did  uot  succeed  in  making  it  a  Saratoga  nor  a  Homburg. 


LOUISIANA  COLONY.  177 

1682,  under  a  charter  from  the  king  of  France, 
and  was  called  Louisiana  in  honor  of  Louis  XIV. 
The  colony  existed  here  until  1718,  a  period  of 
thirty-six  years,  but  had  it  continued  permanently 
La  Salle  county  would  have  been  the  oldest  settled 
place  in  the  west.  One  year  after  this  colony 
was  established,  La  Salle  gave  Eichard  Bosley 
a  permit  to  trade  with  the  Indians  at  Cahokia, 
where  Father  Allonez  had  previously  established 
a  mission.  Emigrants  from  Canada  came  to  Ca- 
hokia, many  of  whom  became  permanent  residents, 
and  from  that  time  people  continued  to  reside 
here,  therefore  it  now  claims  to  be  the  oldest 
settlement  in  the  Mississippi  valley.  The  French 
erected  houses  in  the  town  with  the  Indians,  and 
all  lived  together  in  harmony.  Marriages  be- 
tween the  French  and  Indians  were  legalized  by 
the  Catholic  church,  and  many  of  the  traders  found 
wives  among  the  blooming  daughters  of  Illinois. 
Some  of  the  present  inhabitants  of  Cahokia  can 
trace  their  genealogy  back  to  the  time  of  La  Salle, 
their  ancestors  having  intermarried  with  the  na- 
tives, so  that  in  many  families  the  Indian  blood 
predominates. 

A  French  settlement  was  soon  after  made  at 
Kaskaskia,  and  a  few  years  later  a  colony  was 
planted  on  the  lower  Mississippi.  The  whole 
country  took  the  name  of  Louisiana,  designating 


178      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

the  north  and  south  part  by  Illinois  and  Missis- 
sippi. 

The  king  of  France  gave  Crozat  a  patent  for 
all  the  Louisiana  country,  over  which  he  was  to 
have  control  tor  twenty  years,  for  the  purpose  of 
mining  and  trading  with  the  Indians.  This  patent 
bears  date  September  14,  1711,  and  was  ratified 
by  the  colonists  of  Kaskaskia,  Cahokia  and  Fort 
St.  Louis.  Colonel  La  Mott,  an  agent  of  Crozat, 
took  possession  of  the  country,  assuming  the  title 
of  Governor,  and  made  Kaskaskia  the  capital. 
The  Indians  showed  the  new  governor  two  pieces 
of  silver  ore,  which  they  said  were  taken  out  of 
Illinois  mines,  but  in  fact  came  from  Mexico. 
Thinking  only  of  making  a  great  fortune,  the 
governor  employed  a  company  of  miners,  and 
went  north  in  search  of  the  precious  metal.  Lead 
and  copper  in  great  abundance  were  found,  but 
no  silver  nor  gold.  After  prospecting  for  two 
years,  and  expending  large  sums  of  money  in 
searching  for  the  precious  metal,  without  meeting 
with  success,  the  scheme  was  abandoned. 

Crozat,  after  five  years  experience  in  mining 
and  trading  Math  the  Indians,  found  it  unprofita- 
ble, so  he  surrendered  his  patent  to  the  French 
Court,  and  Governor  La  Mott,  with  many  of  the 
miners,  returned  to  France. 

On  the  year  following  the  surrender  of  Crozat's 


THE  BUFFALO.  179 

patent,  a  similar  one  was  granted  to  George  Law, 
a  Scotch  banker  of  Paris,  and  by  his  orders  Fort 
Charters,  on  the  Mississippi,  was  built. 

In  the  spring  of  1736  D.  Arquette  commander 
in  Illinois,  and  Captain  Vincennes,  of  a  trading 
post  on  the  Wabash,  (which  still  bears  his  name), 
with  about  one  hundred  French  soldiers  and  many 
Indian  allies,  went  to  lower  Louisiana  to  assist 
Governor  Bieneville  in  prosecuting  a  war  against 
the  Chickasaws.  This  expedition  proved  a  fail- 
ure, and  the  two  commanders  and  Father  Senac, 
with  many  of  the  soldiers,  were  taken  prisoners 
and  burned  at  the  stake.  While  the  flames  en- 
veloped their  bodies,  Father  Senac,  amid  the 
blazing  faggots,  exhorted  his  companions  to  die 
as  become  Frenchmen  and  Christians,  and  while 
racked  with  torture  he  administered  to  his  dying 
countrymen  the  last  rites  of  the  Catholic  church. 

The  colony  in  Illinois  continued  under  French 
rule  until  1765,  when  it  became  subject  to  Great 
Britain,  and  afterwards  to  the  United  States. 

THE  BUFFALO. 

The  flesh  of  the  buffalo  furnished  the  Indians 
with  food,  their  skins  with  clothing,  bedding  and 
tents  ;  their  sinews  for  bows,  the  bones  and  horns 
for  ornaments  ;  consequently,  when  these  animals 


180       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVEE. 

left  the  country,  the  wild  savages  of  the  west 
were  deprived  of  many  of  the  comforts  of  life. 

According  to  the  statement  of  the  early  French 
explorers,  and  also  confirmed  by  Indian  tradi- 
tions, the  country  west  of  the  great  bend  in  the 
Illinois  river,  was  the  great  buffalo  range,  and 
here  their  bones  were  found  in  large  quantities 
in  the  early  settlement  of  the  country. 

At  what  time  the  buffalo  left  the  country  is 
not  known,  but  in  comparing  the  various  state- 
ments of  traders  and  Indians,  it  must  have  been 
between  1780  and  7190.  In  the  year  1778,  An- 
tonine  Des  Champs,  then  a  lad  of  eight  years  of 
age,  came  with  his  parents  from  Canada  to  Peo- 
ria,  and  lived  there  until  the  town  was  destroyed, 
thirty-four  years  afterwards.  Des  Champs  said, 
for  some  years  after  he  came  to  Peoria,  buffalo 
were  plenty,  and  he  had  frequently  seen  large 
herds  of  them  swimming  the  Illinois  river.  Pre- 
vious to  1790  the  French  had  an  extensive  trade 
in  buffalo  robes,  but  after  that  period  there  were 
none  shipped  from  the  Illinois  river. 

In  the  early  settlement  of  the  country,  old  In- 
dians were  living  here  who  said  in  their  youthful 
days  they  had  seen  large  herds  of  buffalo  on  the 
prairies,  but  they  all  perished  in  a  big  snow, 
which  covered  the  ground  many  feet  in  depth, 
and  crusted  over  so  a  person  could  walk  on  it. 


PAT  KENNEDY'S  JOURNAL.  181 

Next  spring  a  few  buffalo,  poor  and  haggard  in 
appearance,  were  seen  going  westward,  and  as 
they  approached  the  carcasses  of  the  dead  buffalo, 
which  were  lying  on  the  prairie  in  great  numbers, 
they  would  stop,  commence  pawing  and  lowing, 
and  then  start  off  again  on  a  lope  for  the  west, 
and  from  that  time  buffalo  were  seldom  seen 
east  of  the  Mississippi  river. 

Although  the  buffalo  had  left  the  country,  as 
above  stated,  a  few  stray  ones  were  occasionally 
seen  here  in  after' years,  and  as  late  as  1815,  the 
Indians  attacked  a  herd  between  the  Illinois 
and  Green  rivers,  killing  two  of  them. 

Forty  years  ago  buffalo  bones  were  plenty  on 
the  prairies;  and  in  three  different  places  in 
Bureau  county  many  acres  of  ground  were  covered 
with  them,  showing  where  large  herds  had  per- 
ished. Skulls  of  buffalo,  with  horns  still  on  them, 
were  frequently  found  here,  and  their  trails  lead- 
ing to  and  from  watering  places  were  plain  to  be 
seen,  in  the  early  settlement  of  the  country.* 

PAT  KENNEDY'S  JOURNAL. 

Through  the  politeness  of  Lyman  C.  Draper, 
Secretary  of  the  Wisconsin  Historical  Society, 
and  author  of  a  number  of  historical  collections,  I 
have  been  furnished  with  a  manuscript  copy  of 

*Reminiscences  of  Bureau  County, 


182      PKENOH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  EIVEK. 

Patrick  Kennedy's  journal,  of  his  travels  up  the 
Illinois  river,  and  from  which  the  folio  wing  items 
are  gathered : 

On  the  23,  of  July,  1773,  Kennedy,  with  a 
party  of  adventurers,  left  Kaskaskia  in  a  keel- 
boat,  and  ascended  the  river  in  search  of  copper 
mines.  On  arriving  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids 
they  left  their  boat  and  proceeded  up  the  river  on 
foot,  forty-five  miles.  Here  on  an  island  they 
found  encamped  a  party  of  French  traders,  but 
failing  to  obtain  any  information  of  them  in  re- 
lation to  the  copper  mines,  they  abandoned  the 
search  and  returned  to  Kaskaskia. 

Kennedy's  journal  speaks  of  seeing  large  herds 
of  buffalo,  elk  and  deer,  feeding  on  the  big 
meadow  on  both  sides  of  the  river.  It  also  gives 
an  account  of  a  saline  spring  and  lake,  where  the 
French  and  Indians  were  engaged  in  making  salt. 
It  refers  to  a  cliff  of  rocks  not  far  from  the  mouth 
of  Fox  river,  where  the  French  obtained  their  mill- 
stones. 

This  journal  gives  a  geographical  description 
of  the  country — size  and  names  of  rivers,  and  a 
general  account  of  the  Illinois  region,  but  throws 
no  light  on  the  history  of  the  French  settlements. 
It  refers  to  the  town  -and  fort  at  Peoria  Lake,  but 
says  nothing  of  the  size  of  the  place,  of  its  inhab- 
itants or  general  appearance. 


MANUSCRIPT  OF  FATHER  BUOHE.  183 

This  old  manuscript  is  now  in  the  hands  of 
Hypolite  Pilette,  who  lives  on  the  American 
Bottom,  between  Cahokia  and  Prairie  du  Rocher. 
It  consists  of  twenty-three  pages,  closely  written, 
on  large  sheets,  and  from  age  the  paper  is  yellow 
and  ink  faded.  This  manuscript  is  in  the  French 
language,  dated  La  Yille  de  Maillet  (now  Peoria), 
A.-D.  1770,  and  was  written  by  Jacques  Buchc,  a 
Catholic  priest. 

The  writer  speaks  only  of  tilings  that  came 
under  his  own  observation,  and  relates  many 
remarkable  incidents  which  are  worth  preserv- 
ing. Some  of  these  statements  differ  from  the 
traditions  of  others,  but  nevertheless  are  not 
improbable,  as  they  carry  with  them  an  air  of 
truth. 

Father  Buche's  manuscript  forms  a  connecting 
link  of  history  between  the  time  of  La  Salle  and 
the  destruction  of  Peoria,  and  from  its  pages 
many  of  the  incidents  narrated  in  this  book  have 
been  taken.  It  speaks  of  the  destruction  of  La 
Vantum,  and  the  perishing  of  the  remnant  of  the 
Illinois  Indians  on  Starved  Rock. 

It  also  gives  an  account  of  digging  for  gold 
within  the  stockades  of  Fort  St.  Louis,  the  pit- 
holes  of  which  are  now  plain  to  be  seen. 

Father  Buche  speaks  of  visiting  an  Indian  village, 
fifteen  leagues  north  of  Peoria,  where  he  remained 


184      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

many  day,  teaching  the  people  the  ways  of  Christ- 
ianity. The  inhabitants  of  this  village,  said  he, 
were  possessed  of  the  devil,  indulging  in  vile 
practices  and  idolatrous  worship.  The  chiefs  had 
many  wives,  and  put  them  to  death  if  they  proved 
barren.  At  their  religious  feast,  which  took  place 
once  a  year,  an  infant  of  some  noted  chief  was 
burned  on  the  altar  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  great 
Manito.  This  was  done  in  order  that  the  band 
might  be  successful  in  war,  hunting  and  fishing, 
and  also  to  protect  them  from  the  power  of  the 
evil  one. 

Father  Buche  said  he  preached  many  times  -to 
these  benighted  people,  and  the  chiefs  and 
many  warriors  were  converted  to  Christianity. 
In  one  day  he  baptized  about  fifty  persons,  whose 
names  were  enrolled  in  the  church  book,  and  their 
souls  saved  from  perdition. 

THE  GREAT  BUFFALO  HUNT. 

In  Father  Buche's  manuscript,  is  an  account  of 
a  great  buffalo  hunt,  which  took  place  on  the 
prairie  west  of  the  Illinois  river.  He  says  that 
he  accompanied  thirty-eight  of  his  countrymen 
and  about  three  hundred  Indians  on  a  buffalo 
hunt,  when  they  killed  so  many  that  their  hides 
alone  were  taken,  and  their  carcasses  left  on  the 


THE  GREAT  BUFFALO  HUNT.          185 

prairie,  food  for  wolves.  A  few  leagues  west  of 
the  great  bend  in  the  Illinois  river,  they  discov- 
ered a  herd  ot  many  thousand  buffalo  feeding  on 
a  small  prairie,  partly  surrounded  by  thick  tim- 
ber. It  being  about  sundown,  the  hunters  en- 
camped for  the  night  in  a  grove  near  by,  with  the 
intention  of  attacking  the  herd  on  the  following 
morning.  Next  morning  before  it  was  light,  the 
Indians,  divested  of  clothing,  mounted  on  ponies 
and  armed  with  guns,  bows  and  arrows,  spears, 
&c.,  were  anxiously  awaiting  the  command  of 
their  chief  to  commence  the  sport.  The  Indians 
formed  a  circle  around  the  herd,  secreting  them- 
selves in  the  timber,  while  the  French  completed 
a  line  across  the  prairie.  The  buffalo  were  lying 
thick  over  the  prairie,  chewing  their  cud,  uncon- 
scious of  approaching  danger.  At  a  given  signal 
from  the  chief,  the  lines  closed  in  all  sides,  but  as 
soon  as  the  animals  got  wind  of  the  approaching 
enemy,  arose  to  their  feet  and  fled  in  great  con- 
fusion. But  on  approaching  the  line  the  Indians 
tired  on  them,  at  the  same  time  yelling  at  the  top 
of  their  voice.  The  frightened  creatures  turned 
and  fled  in  the  opposite  direction,  where  they  were 
met  by  the  French  hunters  and  foiled  in  a  like 
manner.  Thus  they  continued  to  run  back  and 
forth  from  one  side  of  the  ring  to  the  other,  while 
the  slaughter  went  on. 


186      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

As  the  buffalo  approached  the  line,  the  Indians 
would  pierce  their  hearts  with  spears,  or  bring 
them  down  with  arrows  or  rifle  balls.  The  line 
continued  to  close  in,  and  the  frightened  buffalo, 
snorting  and  with  wild  flashing  eyes,  would  charge 
the  guards,  first  on  one  side,  then  on  the  other, 
but  met  the  missiles  of  death  everywhere. 
After  surging  back  and  forth  in  wild  confusion, 
the  buffalo  broke  through  the  line,  bearing  down 
the  guards',  jumping  over  the  prostrated  ponies 
and  their  riders,  and  thus  made  their  escape. 

Father  Buche  says  in  his  manuscript :  "  By  the 
wild  surging  herd  my  pony  was  knocked  down, 
and  I  lay  prostrated  by  its  side,  while  the  fright- 
ened buffalo,  with  loud  snorting  and  wild  flashing 
eyes,  in  their  flight  jumped  over  rnc  ;  but  through 
the  protection  of  the  Holy  Virgin  I  was  saved 
from  instant  death." 


CHAPTERXYI. 

JEAN  BAPTISTS  AND  FATHER  BONNER. 

In  the  year  1790  there  lived  near  Lexington, 
Kentucky,  a  young  slave  named  Jean  Baptiste, 
who  was  brought  by  his  master  from  Virginia 
into  that  new  country.  Baptiste  associated  much 
with  the  Indians,  learned  their  language,  and  be- 
came fascinated  with  their  free,  independent  mode 
of  living.  His  proud  spirit  could  not  be  subdued 
by  the  whip  of  his  master ;  therefore  he  severed 
the  bond  which  made  him  a  slave,  and  taking  the 
north  star  for  a  guide,  he  soon  became  a  free  man. 
Armed  with  his  master's  rifle  and  a  large  hunting 
knife,  he  traveled  northward  about  three  hundred 
miles,  through  a  wilderness  country.  On  reach- 
ing Des  Plaines  river  he  found  refuge  in  an 
Indian  village,  married  a  squaw  and  raised  a 
family  of  children.  One  of  his  grandsons  is  now 
living  in  a  hewn  log  house  on  the  bank  of  Cahokia 
creek,  in  St. Clair  county,  from  which  I  obtained  the 
narrative  relating  to  his  distinguished  grandsire. 


188       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVEB. 

According  to  the  statement  of  Sau-ga-nash  (Billy 
Caldwell),  the  first  white  man  that  settled  at  Chi- 
cago was  a  negro.  This  negro  was  no  other  than 
Jean  Baptiste,  above  referred  to,  whose  name  is 
now  associated  with  the  ea'rly  history  of  the  west- 
ern metropolis.  He  left  the  Indian  village  on 
DCS  Plains  river  soon  after  he  came  to  the  coun- 
try, and  built  a  cabin  near  the  mouth  of  Chicago 
river,  immediately  north  of  Bush  street  bridge. 
Here  he  cultivated  a  small  piece  of  ground,  and 
spent  much  of  his  time  in  hunting  and  fishing, 
as  well  as  concocting  schemes  to  make  himself  a 


chief  among  the  Indians. 


Baptiste  told  the  Indians  that  he  had  been  a 
great  chief  among  the  whites  at  the  south,  and  he 
expected  to  become  one  among  them  also.  Pos- 
sessing much  shrewdness  and  a  good  address,  this 
cunning  negro  tried  various  means  to  gain  the 
confidence  of  the  Indians,  so  that  he  might  be 
proclaimed  a  chief  among  them,  but  all  his 
plans  failed.  On  account  of  the  abundance  of 
fish  here  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  the  cool 
lake  breeze  in  the  summer  made  it  a  'good  place 
for  a  village,  and  he  persuaded  his  Indian  friends 
to  come  thither  and  build.  He  also  told  them  that 
some  day  there  would  be  a  big  town  at  the  mouth 
of  Chicago  river,  and  if  they  occupied  the  land 
they  could  sell  it  to  the  whites  at  a  good  price. 


JEAN  BAPTISTE  AtfD  FATHER  BONNER.  189 

His  object  was  to  build  a  town  here  on  the  lake 
shore,  of  which  he  would  be  the  founder,  and  by 
that  means  become  a  chief.  A  few  Indians  built 
lodges  on  the  north  side  of  the  river,  in  accord- 
ance with  Baptiste's  wishes,  but  the  scattering 
trees  afforded  the  village  but  little  protection  from 
winter  storms,  and  the  cold  wind  from  the  lake 
discouraged  them,  consequently  they  abandoned 
the  lake  and  returned  to  their  old  village  on  the 
DCS  Plains. 

At  that  time,  Father  Bonner,  a  French  Jesuit 
priest,  was  living  among  the  Indians,  and  for 
many  years  had  been  preaching  to  them.  .Bap- 
tise, being  aware  of  the  priest's  influence  among 
the  Indians,  thought  he  might  use  it  to  his  own 
advantage,  therefore  he  sought  his  friendship,  and 
gained  his  confidence.  He  also  joined  the  church, 
became  a  zealous  Catholic,  attending  all  meetings, 
making  long  and  fervent  prayers.  Father  Bon- 
ner thought  only  of  making  Baptiste  an  instru- 
ment in  his  hands  to  promote  the  cause  of 
Christianity,  while  the  unscrupulous  negro  ex- 
pected to  use  the  priest  in  advancing  his  claims 
to  tl.e  chieftainship,  therefore  the  two  became 
intimate  friends  and  labored  for  each  other's 
interest. 

Father  Bonner  notified  all  the  Indians  who 
were  communicants  of  his  church,  to  meet  him 


190       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

on  St.  Jerome's  day  at  the  place  on  Chicago  river 
consecrated  by  Father  Marquette,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  offering  up  prayers  to  Christ  and  the 
Holy  Virgin,  but  his  real  object  was  to  have 
Baptiste  proclaimed  head  chief  of  the  band.  On 
the  day  appointed  a  large  number  of  Indians  col- 
lected at  the  place  designated,  in  accordance  with 
the  priest's  request,  when  the  object  of  the  meet- 
ing was  explained  to  them.  On  the  mound, 
which  had  long  been  hallowed  by  the  Indians  as 
the  spot  where  Marquette  built  an  altar,  a  wooden 
cross  was  erected  for  the  occasion.  Father  Bon- 
ner,  standing  by  the  side  of  this  cross,  preached 
to  the  Indians,  and  in  conclusion,  said  that  he 
had  a  matter  of  great  importance  to  lay  before 
them.  He  told  them  that  the  Holy  Virgin  had 
visited  him  in  a  dream,  and  impressed  upon  his 
mind  that  the  advancement  of  Christianity  re- 
quired that  Baptiste,  by  divine  authority,  should 
be  proclaimed  head  chief  of  the  band.  Baptiste 
now  came  forward-  and  knelt  by  the  side  of  the 
cross,  when  the  priest  anointed  him  chief  in  the 
same  manner  that  Samuel  annointed  Saul,  king 
of  Israel.  After  pouring  bears  oil  on  Baptiste's 
wooly  head,  he  exclaimed  in  a  loud  voice,  "  By 
the  power  and  authority  of  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church,  I  pronounce  this  man  head  chief  of  this 
band."  When  the  ceremony  was  completed,  the 


PIERRE  DE  BETTBO.  191 

priest  offered  up  prayer  in  behalf  of  the  newly 
appointed  chief,  calling  on  the  Virgin  to  give  him 
grace  and  wisdom  in  order  that  he  might  be  a 
just  and  wise  ruler  of  his  people. 

The  Indians  refused  to  accept  Baptiste  as  their 
head  chief,  notwithstanding  he  had  been  appointed 
by  high  authority,  and  the  would-be  ruler  re- 
turned to  his  cabin  with  a  sorrowful  heart.  Fail- 
ing to  gain  power  over  the  Indians,  Baptiste 
became  disgusted  with  the  life  of  a  savage,  aban- 
doned his  cabin  and  went  to  Peoria,  where  he 
ended  his  days  some  years  afterwards.  . 

The  cabin  which  Baptiste  built  was  afterwards 
occupied  by  a  French  trader  named  Le  Mai,  who 
sold  it  to  John  Kinzie  in  1804,  about  the  time 
Fort  Dearborn  was  built. 

Father  Bonner  was  loved  and  honored  by  the 
Indians,  and  he  remained  with  the.m  until  his 
death,  which  occurred  one  year  before  Fort  Dear- 
born was  built.  He  was  not  only  a  spiritual 
father,  but  said  to  be  a  natural  one,  as  a  number 
of  half-breeds,  known  to  the  early  settlers  of 
Chicago,  claimed  to  be  his  descendants. 

PIERRE  DE  BEURO. 

About  the  year  1776,  a  young  French  Creole  of 
Cahokia,  by  the  name  of  Pierre  De  Beuro,  came 

L 


192       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

to  Peoria,  and  for  a  few  years  was  employed  as  a 
clerk  in  a  trading  house.  De  Beuro  being  of  an 
^nterprising  turn  of  mind,  and  well  acquainted 
with  the  Indian  language,  left  Peoria  in  search 
of.  his  fortune.  Having  made  the  acquaintance 
of  a  number  of  chiefs  while  clerking  at  Peoria, 
he  concluded  to  visit  their  villages,  which  were 
located  at  different  points  on  or  near  the  river. 
He  stopped  some  time  at  Wappa,  on  Bureau 
creek,  then  at  a  village  on  Lake  De  Pue,  and 
afterwards  went  to  a  large  town  near  the  mouth 
of  Fox  river.  Here  he  married  a  squaw,  the 
daughter  of  a  noted  chief,  and  made  preparations 
to  engage  in  the  fur  trade. 

De  Beuro  visited  Peoria  to  procure  necessary 
tools  for  building  a  house,  and  accompanied  by  a 
half-breed  he  ascended  the  river  as  far  as  the 
mouth  of  Bureau  creek,  where  he  established  a 
trading  post. 

Below  the  mouth  of  Bureau  creek  is  an  eleva- 
ted piece  of  land,  covered  with  timber,  and  known 
as  Hickory  Ridge.  This  place  became  a  noted 
land  mark  with  the  French  and  Indians  and  was 
the  scene  of  a  number  of  traditionary  incidents. 
It  also  became  a  place  of  note  in  the  early  settle- 
ment of  the  country,  and  during  high  water  was 
the  landing  for  the  Hennepin  ferry-boat.  Here 
on  this  ridge,  elevated  above  the  floods  of  the 


PIERRE  DE  BEtJRO.  193 

river,  De  Beuro,  assisted  by  a  number  of  Indians, 
built  a  double  log  cabin,  and  laid  the  foundation 
of  a  large  fur  trade.  Being  located  in  the  heart 
of  the  Indian  country,  the  first  year  he  collected' 
two  canoe  loads  of  furs  and  buffalo  skins,  which 
he  shipped  to  Cahokia,  and  paid  for  them  on  his 
return  with  goods  received  in  exchange. 

While  the  traders  at  Peoria  continued  to  send 
their  furs  to  Canada,  De  Beuro  sent  his  to  Caho- 
kia, and  there  obtained  goods  for  the  Indian 
market.  Antoine  Des  Champs  said  every  spring 
for  a  number  of  years,  canoes  loaded  with  furs 
and  buffalo  robes,  passed  Peoria  on  their  way 
down  the  river  from  this  trading  house.  The 
traders  at  Peoria  were  unfriendly  toward  De 
Beuro,  as  he  took  a  large  portion  of  their  trade, 
and  they  tried  to  buy  him  out,  but  did  not  suc- 
ceed. In  the  spring  of  1790,  De  Beuro,  in  ac- 
cordance with  his  former  custom,  sent  two  canoes 
loaded  with  furs  down  the  river  to  Cahokia,  in- 
charge  of  his  clerk  and  two  Indians.  The  trader 
accompanied  the  canoes  down  the  river  about 
twenty  miles  to  an  Indian  village  for  the  purpose 
of  transacting  some  business,  and  from  here  he 
started  for  home  on  foot,  but  never  reached  it. 
Search  was  made  for  the  missing  trader,  and  some 
days  afterwards  his  remains  were  found  a  short 
distance  from,  the  trail,  in  a  thick  cluster  of  un- 


194      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

derbrush,  partly  devoured  by  wolves.  He  had 
been  shot  through  the  body,  and  from  appearances 
ran  a  short  distance  when  he  was  overtaken  by  the 
assassin  and  his  head  split  open  with  a  tomahawk. 

Report  says  a  trader  at  Peoria,  whose  descend- 
ants are  now  living  near  East  St.  Louis,  being 
angry  at  De  Beuro  on  account  of  taking  away 
much  of  his  trade,  employed  a  half-breed  to  assas- 
sinate him,  and  thereby  break  np  the  rival  trading 
post. 

When  the  clerk  found  that  the  trader  was  dead, 
he  appropriated  the  proceeds  of  the  furs  to  his 
own  account,  and  De  Beuro's  squaw  put  the  goods 
at  the  trading  house  into  canoes,  and  took  them 
to  her  people  who  lived  at  a  village  near  the 
mouth  of  Fox  river.  Thus  the  trading  post  was 
broken  up,  after  being  in  operation  fourteen 
years.  The  buildings  vacated  went  to  decay,  but 
from  this  trader  Bureau  creek  derived  its  name. 

During  the  war  of  1812,  when  the  troops  under 
General  Howard,  at  Peoria,  were  preparing  to 
ascend  the  river  in  keel  boats  in  search  of  the 
enemy,  the  Indians  tore  down  the  cabins  built 
by  De  Beuro,  and  with  the  logs  erected  a  breast- 
work on  the  river  bank  so  they  could  tire  on  the 
boats.  But  on  the  arrival  of  the  boats,  and  find- 
ing their  decks  protected  by  heavy  planking,  with 
port  holes  for  cannon,  the  Indians  were  stricken 


I 

CAPTAIN  LEVERING'S  VISIT  TO  PBORIA.        195 

with  panic,  and  fled  from  their  breastworks  with- 
out firing  a  gun  or  letting  their  presence  be 
known  to  the  troops. 

Gerden  S.  Hubbard  says,  when  he  came  to  the 
country  in  1818,  this  breastwork  was  still  stand- 
ing, and  its  relics  were  plain  to  be  seen  in  the 
early  settlement  of  the  country.* 

CAPTAIN  LEVERING'S  VISIT  TO  PEORIA. 

In  the  summer  of  1809,  soon  after  Ninian 
Edwards  was  appointed  Governor  of  Illinois 
territory,  trouble  existed  between  the  whites  and 
Indians,  and  a  few  persons  were  killed  by  the 
latter.  The  Indians  on  the  Illinois  river  appear- 
ed shy  and  unfriendly,  and  rumors  were  in  circu- 
lation that  they  meditated  an  attack  upon  the 
frontier  settlements.  These  reports,  and  their 
unfriendly  demonstrations,  caused  Governor 
Edwards,  to  send  Captain  Levering,  a  native  of 
Kaskaskia,  with  a  small  company  of  volunteers 
in  a  keel  boat  to  Peoria,  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
intention  of  the  Indians. 

Captain  Levering  and  all  his  company  were 
French  Creoles,  who  understood  the  Indian 

*  A  few  years  ago  David  Miller  cut  the  timber  off  Hickory 
Ridge  and  put  the  land  under  cultivation.  Where  De  Beuro's 
trading  house  stood  many  relics  of  civilization,  such  as  pieces 
of  pottery,  glassware,  <fec.,  were  plowed  up. 


196      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

language  and  customs,  and  with  whom  friendly 
relation  existed,  even  in  time  of  war. 

On  arriving  at  Peoria  the  volunteers  were 
cordially  received  by  both  French  and  Indians, 
who  prepared  for  them  a  great  feast  and  a  ball 
in  the  evening.  Some  of  the  guests  became  fas- 
cinated with  the  Indian  maidens,  two  of  whom 
took  wives  home  with  them. 

From  Peoria  parties  were  sent  to  different 
Indian  villages  for  the  purpose  of  delivering  pres- 
ents, and  have  a  talk  with  the  chiefs.  One  of  the 
parties  visited  the  Kickapoo  village  on  Sugar 
creek,  about  forty  miles  southeast  of  Peoria,  and 
the  Indians  Lore  expressed  a  friendly  feeling 
towards  Americans. 

Joseph  Trotier,  a  native  of  Cahokia,  accom- 
panied by  two  half-breeds,  ascended  the  river  in 
a  canoe  as  far  as  the  great  bend,  stopping  at 
Crows,  Gomo  and  Black  Partridge's  villages,  and 
from  the  chiefs  and  warriors  received  assurance 
of  peace  and  friendship.  They  also  visited  the 
village  of  Wappa,  on  Bureau  creek,  and  Comas 
the  head  chief  sent  Governor  Edwards  as  a  token 
of  friendship,  a  pair  of  large  elk  horns  and  a 
panther  skin,  all  of  which  he  had  taken  with  his 
own  hands. 

Captain  Levering  and  company  returned  to 
Kaskaskia,  carrying  with  them  many  presents 


THB  GOVERNOR  AND  CHIEFS  IN  COUNCIL.        197 

from  the  chiefs  to  Governor  Edwards,  and  also 
their  pledges  of  friendship. 

For  nearly  two  years  after  Captain  Levering's 
visit  to  the  Indian  country,  the  frontier  settle- 
ments were  not  molested,  but  in  the  fall  of  1811, 
a  number  of  persons  were  killed  by  the  Indians 
in  Madison  and  St.  Clair  counties.  At  these 
depredations  people  on  the  frontier  settlements 
became  greatly  alarmed  ;  some  fled  from  the 
country,  while  others  built  temporary  forts  to 
shield  themselves  from  the  tomahawks  and  scalp- 
ing knives  of  the  savages.  Fort  Russell  was 
built  near  the  present  site  of  Edwardsville,  and 
cannon  brought  from  old  Fort  Charters  and 
mounted  on  its  wooden  ramparts. 

GOVERNOR    EDWARDS    MEETING    THE     POTTAWATO- 
MIE    CHIEFS. 

During  the  winter  of  1811-12,  the  Indians  at 
the  different  villages  along  the  river,  heard  that 
preparations  were  being  made  by  Governor  Ed- 
wards to  send  an  army  against  them  in  the  spring. 
On  hearing  of  this  intended  invasion  by  the 
troops,  they  were  much  alarmed,  and  the  chiefs 
and  principal  warriors  met  in  council  at  Senach- 
wine's  village,  to  agree  on  plans  for  the  future, 
but  no  definite  conclusion  was  arrived  at.  Many 


198       FEENOH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  KIVER. 

of  the  chiefs  went  to  Peoria  to  consult  with  their 
friends,  the  French,  and  to  procure  their  assistance 
in  averting  the  evil  which  threatened  them. 
Captain  J.  B.  Maillet  consented  to  go  to  Kaskas- 
kia  and  see  Governor  Edwards,  and  pledge  to 
him  their  intentions  of  peace  and  friendship.  On 
arriving  at  the  seat  of  government  the  Governor 
proposed  to  meet  the  chiefs  in  council  at  Cahokia, 
in  the  latter  part  of  April,  and  there  settle  all 
misunderstandings.  At  the  time  appointed  a 
large  delegation  ol  chiefs,  among  whom  were 
Black  Partridge,  Senachwine  and  Gomo,  in  their 
canoes  arrived  fit  Cahokia. 

The  council  was  held  in  a  little  grove  of  timber 
on  the  bank  of  Cahokia  creek,  above  the  town 
and  was  attended  by  a  large  collection  of  people, 
some  of  whom  are  still  living,  and  to  them  I  am 
indebted  for  some  facts  relating  to  it.* 

Black  Partridge  made  a  speech  in  the  council, 
and  while  holding  aloft  a  silver  medal  which  he 
wore  suspended  from  his  neck,  said  :  "  This  token 

*  While  at  Cahokia  a  short  time  ago,  the  place  of  holding  this 
council  was  pointed  out  to  me  by  an  old  man,  who  in  his  boy- 
hood days,  sixty- two  years  before,  attended  it.  He  described 
Black  Partridge,  Senachwine,  and  other  chiefs,  who  it  appears 
made  a  lasting  impression  upon  his  then  youthful  mind.  In 
this  little  grove  where  the  council  was  held,  is  a  large  burr  oak 
tree,  which  looks  as  though  it  might  have  stood  here  for  many 
centuries.  At  the  root  of  this  tree,  said  the  old  man,  Pontiac 
(or  the  Indian  who  passed  for  such)  was  sitting,  when  a  warrior 
came  up  behind  him  and  split  his  head  open  with  a  tomahawk  • 


THE  GOVERNOR  AND  CHIEFS  IN  COUNCIL.         199 

of  friendship  was  given  to  me  at  Greenville  by 
your  great  chief  (General  Wayne).  On  it  you 
see  the  face  of  out  great  father  at  Washington, 
and  as  long  as  this  hangs  from  my  neck  I  never 
will  raise  my  tomahawk  against  the  whites." 

Pledges  of  friendship  were  made  by  the  chiefs, 
and  Governor  Edw,ards  dismissed  them  with  many 
presents,  when  they  returned  to  their  homes. 
For  several  months  after  this  council  harmony 
between  the  Indians  and  frontier  settlements  was 
undisturbed,  and  people  passed  back  and  forth  to 
Lake  Michigan,  as  in  former  days. 

About  the  first  of  August  two  emisaries  from 
Tecumseh  arrived  on  the  Illinois  river  informing 
the  Indians  that  war  existed  between  the  United 
States  and  Great  Britain,  and  tried  to  induce 
them  to  take  part  with  the  latter.  A  council  was 
called  at  Gomo's  village,  at  which  the  chiefs  of 
.the  different  bands  opposed  taking  part  in  the 
war.  On  the  following  day  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  young  warriors  belonging  to  different 
villages,  left  for  Chicago,  to  join  other  bands  in 
an  attack  on  Fort  Dearborn.  Black  Partridge 
on  learning  this  fact,  mounted  his  pony  and  fol- 
lowed these  young  bloods  to  dissuade  them  from 
their  purpose,  but  failed  in  his  mission,  and 
a  few  days  after  their  arrival  at  Chicago,  the  fort 
was  abandoned  and  troops  massacred. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

TROOPS  MARCHING  AGAINST  THE  INDIANS. 

Ill  the  fall  of  1312,  an  army  of  two  thousand 
mounted  riflemen  from  Kentucky,  under  the  com- 
mand of  General  Hopkins,  arrived  at  Fort  Har- 
rison on  the  Wabash.  These  troops  were  ordered 
by  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  western  army 
to  march  against  the  Indians  on  the  Illinois  river, 
as  it  was  believed  that  many  of  them  participated 
in  the  Chicago  massacre,  which  had  taken  place 
a  few  months  before. 

On  the  14th  of  October  this  grand  army,  the 
largest  that  had  ever  been  so  far  west,  entered 
Illinois  in  what  is  now  Edgar  county,  and  shaped 
their  course  northwest  across  the  prairies.  On 
the  fourth  day  out  the  prairie  was  discovered  on 
fire,  and  the  soldiers  became  alarmed,  fearing  that 
they  would  be  burned  up  in  the  flames.  Being 
stricken  with  a  panic  they  mutinied  —  all  their 
patriotism  vanished  —  and  they  resolved  to  go  no 
further  through  a  country  enveloped  in  fire  and 


TROOPS  MARCHING  AGAINST  THE  INDIANS.      201 

smoke.  While  this  great  army  was  in  confusion, 
soldiers  remonstrating  with  the  officers,  it  is  said 
one  Major  Prunk  rode  up  to  General  Hopkins 
and  ordered  him  to  turn  back.  The  general 
finding  all  military  law  at  an  end,  abandoned  the 
expedition,  and  marched  his  army  back  to  the 
Wabash. 

About  this  time  Governor  Edwards,  with  three 
hundred  mounted  rangers,  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Russell,  marched  northward  from  Fort 
Russell,  near  the  present  site  of  Edwardsville,  for 
the  purpose  of  operating  with  Hopkins'  army 
against  the  Indians.  But  being  unable  to  find 
the  arm}7  under  Hopkins,  they  continued  on 
their  way  toward  the  Indian  country.  Governor 
Edwards'  rangers  being  mounted  on  good  horses, 
without  baggage  except  what  each  man  carried 
in  his  saddle  bags,  enabled  them  to  march  direct 
for  Peoria  Lake,  and  on  the  fourth  day  reached 
Black  Partridge's  village.  The  Indians  having 
no  warning  of  the  approaching  enemy,  were  un- 
prepared to  make  a  defense.  Most  of  the 
warriors  being  off  on  a  hunt,  the  squaws  and 
pappooses  fell  an  easy  prey  to  the  rangers.  The 
Indians,  panic-stricken,  fled  from  their  village, 
leaving  in  their  flight  ponies,  carnp  equipage  and 
all  other  valuables.  A  few  of  the  warriors  were 
wounded  in  the  assault,  so  they  could  not  make 


202       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

their  escape,  and  therefore  became  victims  of  the 
assailants.  These  wounded  warriors  with  a  num- 
ber of  pappooses  and  a  few  persons  decrepid  by 
age,  were  killed  by  the  rangers,  who  afterwards 
said  in  justification  of  this  barbarous  act  that 
they  did  not  leave  home  to  take  prisoners. 

The  village  with  all  its  contents  was  destroyed 
by  fire ;  even,  the  corn  in  the  caches  was  taken 
out  and  burned,  and  many  of  the  ponies  were 
taken  off  as  trophies  of  war. 

As  soon  as  the  rangers  had  completed  their 
work  of  destruction,  they  started  back  on  a 
forced  march,  for  the  settlement,  as  they  were 
now  in  the  midst  of  the  Indian  country,  where  a 
thousand  or  more  warriors  could  be  raised  in  a 
day's  time.* 

BLACK   PARTRIDGE. 

This  chief,  whose  Indian  name  was  Mucketey- 
pokee,  lived  at  his  village  on  the  bank  of  Illinois 
river,  a  short  distance  above  the  head  of  Peoria 
Lake.  Here  he  lived,  and  here  he  died,  and  in 
the  early  settlement  of  the  country,  his  grave 

I  f*  There  are  conflicting  accounts  relating  to  the  destruction  ot 
Black  Partridge's  viUage,  some  of  which  contradict  these  bar- 
barous acts  of  the  soldiers.  Bat  I  obtained  my  information 
while  in  conversation  with  General  Whitesides,  who  was  pres- 
ent and  participated  in  this  affair.  General  Whitesides  (then 
a  young  man,)  belonged  to  Captain  Judy's  company  of  spies. 


BLACK   PARTRIDGE.  203 

was  pointed  to  strangers.  Persons  are  now  liv- 
ing who  knew  this  chief  well,  and  from  whom  I 
obtained  a  description  of  his  person,  and  many 
incidents  relating  to  his  life  and  character. 

Black  Partridge  was  tall  and  slim,  with  a  high 
forehead,  a  large  nose,  a  sharp  visage  and  pierc- 
ing black  eyes.  His  appearance  was  noble,  his 
form  erect,  and  his  figure  commanding.  The 
long  coarse  hair,  once  as  black  as  a  raven,  but  of 
latter  years  mixed  with  gray,  hung  in  matted 
clusters  over  his  shoulders.  On  his  breast  he 
wore  a  silver  medal,  on  which  was  the  medallion 
head  ot  General  Washington,  and  in  his  nose 
and  ears  were  large  gold  rings. 

In  the  border  wars  of  Ohio,  Black  Partridge 
took  a  part  and  with  a  few  of  his  braves  fought 
against  the  whites.  He  was  present  and  signed 
the  treaty  of  Greenville,  in  the  year  1795,  and 
received  from  the  hand  of  General  Wayne,  the 
medal  above  referred  to.  This  medal  as  an 
insignia  of  peace  and  friendship,  was  carried  about 
his  person  for  seventeen  years,  and  surrendered  it 
to  Captain  Heald,  August  15,  1812. 

and  had  a  good  opportunity  of  observing  what  transpired.  He 
described  some  acts  of  the  soldiers,  which  for  the  sake  of  hu- 
manity ought  not  to  be  recorded  in  history,  and  therefore  will 
bear  no  part  in  this  narrative. 

Having  already  published  some  Items  in  relation  to  the  de- 
struction of  Black  Partridge's  village,  it  becomes  unnecessary 
to  repeat  them  here. 


204      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

On  the  morning  of  the  Chicago  massacre, 
Black  Partridge  entered  the  quarters  of  Captain 
Heald,  the  officer  in  command  of  Fort  Dearborn, 
and  said  to  him,  "I  have  come  to  deliver  up  to 
you  this  medal  which  I  have  long  worn  as  a  token 
of  friendship,  and  it  is  with  a  sorrowful  heart  I 
now  part  with  it.  But  our  young  braves  are 
resolved  on  imbuing  their  hands  in  human  blood  ; 
I  cannot  restrain  them,  and  I  will  not  wear  an 
emblem  of  friendship  while  I  am  compelled  to 
act  as  an  enemy." 

In  Mrs.  Kinzie's  account  of  the  Chicago  mas- 
sacre is  related  an  incident  of  Black  Partridge 
saving  the  life  of  Mrs.  Helm,  wife  of  Lieutenant 
Helm,  second  officer  in  command  at  Fort  Dear- 
born. This  incident  almost  rivals  romance,  but 
its  truth  is  confirmed  by  a  person  still  living — 
Mrs.  Benson — who  was- present,  and  from  whom 
I  partly  obtained  the  following  narrative. 

On  the  morning  of  the  15th  of  August,  1812, 
the  sun  rose  with  unusual  splendor,  and  its  golden 
rays  were  reflected  from  the  smooth  water  of  Lake 
Michigan,  but  many  of  the  inmates  of  Fort  Dear- 
born who  then  looked  upon  it,  did  not  live  to  see 
it  set  beneath  the  western  horizon. 

At  nine  o'clock  the  troops  left  the  fort  in  mili- 
tary array,  with  martial  music,  and  flags  flying. 
Captain  Wells,  having  his  face  blacked  after  the 


BLACK   PARTRIDGE.  205 

manner  of  Indians,  and  witli  his  Miami  warriors 
mounted  on  horses,  led  the  van.     The  troops  on 
foot  followed,  and  next  to  them  were  the  baggage 
wagons  containing  the  sick,  with  the  women  and 
children,  while  the  Pottawatomie  warriors  five 
hundred  in  number,  brought  up  the  rear.     This 
caravan  followed  the  road  along  the  beach  of  the 
lake  for  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  to  a  range  of 
sand  knolls.*     Here  the  Pottawatomies  left  the 
road,   and   took    to   the    prairie,    when    Captain 
Wells,  with  his  horse  on  a  gallop,  rode  back  and 
told  the  troops  to  form  for  battle,  as  the  Potta- 
watomies were  about  to  attack  them.      Soon  the 
tight    commenced,    and    the    soldiers    defended 
themselves  manfully,  selling  their  lives  as  dearly 
as  possible,  but  many  fell  on  every  hand  by  an 
overpowering  enern}'.     Mrs.  Helm,  wife  of  Lieu- 
tenant Helm,  then  but  seventeen  years  of  age, 
having  been  thrown  from  her  horse  at  the  com- 
mencment  of  the  fight,  stood  spell  bound,  look- 
ing on  the  scene   of  blood   and   carnage   around 
her.     Her  father  and  husband  were  engaged   in 
the  fearful  strife,  and  she  expected  every  moment 
to  see  them  fall  by  the  murderous  savages.     Soon 
a  warrior  with  an  uplifted  tomahawk  approached 


*  This  range  of  sand  knolls  was  where  Fourteenth  street 
strikes  the  lake,  and  were  a  kind  of  a  land  mark  thirty  years 
ago,  but  have  since  been  graded  down  in  making  the  street. 


206      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

her,  but  dodging  to  one  side  the  blow  intended 
for  her  head  took  effect  in  the  shoulder,  produc- 
ing a  ghastly  wound.  She  caught  the  savage 
around  the  neck,  and  attempted  to  get  possession 
of  his  scalping  knife  which  hung  in  a  scabbard 
on  his  breast,  but  the  warrior  threw  her  to  one 
side  and  was  about  to  use  his  tomahawk  on  her 
head,  when  she  was  caught  in  the  arms  of  another 
Indian  who  bore  her  off,  struggling,  into  the  lake. 
Here  she  was  plunged  under  the  water,  but  her 
head  was  frequently  raised,  so  she  soon  discovered 
that  the  Indian  did  not  intend  to  drown  her.  On 
looking  into  the  face  of  her  captor,  she  recognized 
Black  Partridge,  the  white  man's  friend,  notwith- 
standing he  was  disguised  by  paint.  When  the 
fight  was  over  her  protector  conveyed  his  charge 
to  the  Indian  camp,  and  delivered  her  over  to  a 
friendly  squaw  who  dressed  her  wounds.* 

About  two  months  after  the  events  above  nar- 
rated, Black  Partridge  learned  that  Lieutenant 
Helm,  the  husband  of  the  woman  whose  life  he 
had  saved,  was  still  a  prisoner  among  the  Indians 
at  a  village  on  the  Kankakee  river.  On  receiv- 
ing this  intelligence  he  boarded  a  canoe  and  went 
to  Peoria  to  consult  with  his  friends  in  relation 

*  This  Indian  encampment  was  on  a  small  stream  or  slough, 
which  ran  along  the  line  of  State  street,  and  entered  the  river 
near  Clark  street  bridge.  This  camp.according  to  the  statement 
of  Billy  Caldwell.was  near  where  Jackson  street  crosses  State. 


BLACK   PARTRIDGE.  207 

to  the  Lieutenant's  ransom.  Captain  J.  B.  Mail- 
let,  Antoine  Des  Champs  and  Thomas  Forsyth, 
were  consulted,  and  it  was  agreed  by  them  that 
Black  Partridge  should  go  immediately  to  the 
Indian  village  and  purchase  the  release  of  Lieu- 
tenant Helm.  Presents  were  furnished  by  the 
three  traders  as  a  ransom  for  the  prisoner,  with  a 
written  order  on  General  Clark,  Indian  agent  at 
St.  Louis  for  an  additional  one  hundred  dollars  on 
his  arrival  there. 

Black  Partridge  being  provided  with  presents, 
and  accompanied  by  a  half-breed  from  Peoria, 
mounted  their  ponies  and  started  on  their  mission 
of  mercy.  On  arriving  at  the  Indian  village, 
they  found  Lieutenant  Helm  closely  guarded  by 
his  captors,  and  suffering  from  a  wound  which  he 
received  at  the  massacre.  When  the  old  chief 
entered  the  lodge,  Lieutenant  Helm  threw  his 
arms  around  his  neck  and  cried  like  a  child.  He 
knew  that  Black  Partridge  had  rescued  his  wife, 
and  saved  the  life  of  his  father-in-law  (John  Kin- 
zie)  with  his  family,  and  in  him  he  saw  a  prospect 
of  his  own  rescue.* 


*  The  wife  of  Lieutenant  Helm  was  a  step-daughter  of  John 
KInzie,  an  Indian  trader,  who  came  to  Chicago  in  1804.  Kinzie 
was  a  half-brother  of  Thomas  Forsyth,  of  Peoria,  and  father-in- 
law  of  Mrs.  Kinzie,  who  published  a  book  on  the  early  history 
of  Chicago. 

The  wife  of  Captain  Heald  was  a  sister  of  Captain  Wells ;  the 
latter  was  raised  among  the  Indians,  adopted  their  dress,  cus- 
toms and  language,  and  lost  his  life  at  the  Chicago  massacre. 

M 


208      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Black  Partridge  called  the  chiefs  and  warriors 
together  and  laid  the  presents  before  them,  say- 
ing all  these  articles  should  be  theirs,  with  an 
additional  one  hundred  dollars  in  silver  if  they 
would  send  their  prisoner  to  General  Clark  at  St. 
Louia  After  a  long  parley  the  Indians  rejected 
the  proposition,  contending  that  the  ransom  of- 
fered was  not  sufficient. 

A  short  time  before  Captain  Heald  had  been  a 
prisoner  at  this  village,  and  the  Indians  sent  him 
to  St.  Joseph  in  charge  of  three  warriors,  to  be 
liberated,  but  the  pay  received  in  exchange  for  him 
was  so  small  that  the  warriors  were  sent  back  to 
reclaim  their  prisoner,  but  Captain  Heald  having 
been  sent  to  Detroit  they  failed  to  get  him. 

The  Indians  refused  to  release  Lieutenant  Helm 
unless  the  ransom  was  increased,  so  Black  Part- 
ridge offered  them  his  pony,  rifle,  and  a  large  gold 
ring  which  he  wore  in  his  nose.  This  proposition 
was  accepted,  and  Lieutenant  Helm,  with  the  half- 
breed,  accompanied  by  a  petty  chief,  all  mounted 
on  ponies,  started  the  next  day  for  St.  Louis. 

It  was  thought  best  to  take  the  prisoner  to  St. 
Louis  to  be  set  at  liberty,  as  the  Indians  might 
think  if  brought  to  Peoria  that  the  French  were 
in  league  with  the  Americans,  and  thereby  create 
a  feeling  against  them. 

Black  Partridge  accompanied  Lieutenant  Helm 


INDIANS   ATTACKING   THE    SETTLEMENTS.        209 

and  his  conductors  one  day's  journey  on  their 
way,  and  then  started  across  the  country  for  his 
village  on  the  Illinois  river. 

It  was  late  at  night,  very  dark,  and  the  rain 
pouring  down  in  torrents,  as  the  old  chief,  on  foot 
and  alone,  plodded  his  way  through  the  thick 
river  timber  toward  his  home,  where  he  expected 
to  be  warmly  greeted  by  his  family  and  friends, 
but  was  doomed  to  disappointment.  The  village 
had  disappeared — not  a  lodge  nor  a  human  being 
could  be  found — nothing  remained  on  its  site  but 
the  charred  poles  of  which  the  lodges  were  con- 
structed. A  pack  of  hungry  wolves  which  had 
been  feeding  on  dead  bodies,  ran  away  at  his 
approach,  and  their  howling  during  the  night 
added  gloom  and  terror  to  the  surrounding  scene. 
Black  Partridge  drew  his  blanket  around  him, 
and  with  a  sorrowful  heart  seated  himself  on  the 
ground  to  await  the  approach  of  day.  Next 
morning  he  found  among  the  dead  his  favorite 
daughter,  with  her  infant  son  clasped  in  her  arms, 
both  stiff  in  death.  On  the  site  of  the  village, 
and  in  the  swamp  near  by,  he  found  the  remains 
of  many  of  his  friends,  among  whom  was  an  old 
squaw  of  ninety  winters. 

INDIANS  ATTACKING  THE  SETTLEMENTS. 

After  the  destruction  of  Black  Partridge's  vil- 


210      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

lage,  his  band  left  the  Illinois   river,    some  of 
whom  found  refuge  on  Bureau  creek  and  others 
on  Green  river,  where  they  remained  until  the 
following  summer.     A  party  of  warriors,  headed 
by  Black  Partridge,  returned  to  the  village  some 
days  after  it  was  destroyed,  for  the  purpose  of 
burying  the  dead,  and  found  their  remains  partly 
devoured  by  wolves.     The  warriors  engaged  in  a 
winter  hunt,  according  to  their  custom,  but  Black 
Partridge  traveled  over  the  country,  visiting  dif- 
ferent villages,  and  holding  council   with   their 
chiefs  in  order  to  enlist  them  in  his  cause.     He 
was  now  old — his  head  whitened  by  the  snows  of 
seventy  winters — still  his  figure  was  erect  and  his 
step  firm.     Age  had  not  dimmed  the  fire  of  his 
eyes,  nor  destroyed  the  ambition  of  his  youth. 
He  had  long  been  a  friend  to  the  whites,  and  had 
done  everything  in  his  power  to  prevent  the  mas- 
sacre at  Chicago.     He  had  saved  the  life  of  Mrs. 
Helm,  at  the  risk  of  his  own,  and  had  collected 
around  him  a  few  faithful  friends  to  guard  the 
house  of  John  Kinzie,  and  thereby  rescued  his 
family  as  well  as  other  prisoners  from  massacre. 
He  had  traveled  a  long  way  to  the  Kankakee 
village,  and  given  his  pony,  rifle  and  ring  to  ran- 
som  Lieutenant    Helm,   and    while    tired    and 
hungry  he  returned  to  find  his  home  desolated, 
and  his  friends  murdered  or  driven  away.     Not- 


INDIANS    ATTACKING    THE    SETTLEMENTS.        211 

withstanding  Black  Partridge  had  done  all  this, 
the  whites  made  war  against  him,  burned  his 
town,  destroyed  his  corn,  carried  off  his  ponies, 
and  killed  about  thirty  of  his  people,  among  whom 
were  some  of  his  kinsmen,  and  he  now  lived  only 
for  revenge. 

On  the  following  summer  Black  Partridge, 
with  about  three  hundred  warriors  mounted  on 
ponies,  left  for  the  frontier  settlements  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  State.  They  went  within 
thirty  miles  of  the  settlement,  and  secreted  them- 
selves in  the  thick  timber  of  Shoal  creek,  now  in 
Bond  county.  From  here  they  sent  out  small 
war  parties  to  attack  the  settlers  and  kill  de- 
fenseless women  and  children.  The  people  were 
greatly  alarmed  at  these  depredations ;  many  fled 
from  their  homes  and  sought  safety  at  Cahokia 
and  Kaskaskia ;  others  built  temporary  forts  to 
shield  themselves  from  the  tomahawk  and  scalp- 
ing knives  of  .these  ruthless  savages.  It  is  said  a 
half-breed,  dressed  as  a  white  man,  acted  as  a  spy, 
visiting  ^different  settlements  and  informied  the 
Indians  of  the  most  exposed  points.  Through 
this  spy  the  Indians  learned  that  an  expedition 
was  about  to  be  sent  against  their  villages  on  the 
Illinois  river,  so  they  broke  up  their  camp  and 
left  for  their  homes. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  FRENCH  AT  PEOKIA  REGARDED  AS  ENEMIES. 

"While  the  inhabitants  of  Peoria  were  quietly 
pursuing  their  daily  avocation  of  farming,  hunt- 
ing and  trading  with  the  Indians,  being  as  they 
supposed  at  peace  with  all  the  world,  a  plot  was 
laid  for  their  destruction.  Being  located  in  the 
midst  of  a  wilderness  country,  two  hundred  miles 
from  the  nearest  American  settlement,  and  hav- 
ing but  little  intercourse  with  the  civilized  world, 
they  would  not  have  known  that  war  between 
the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  existed  if 
they  had  not  learned  the  fact  from  the  neighbor- 
ing Indians. 

Although  the  French  at  Peoria  had  lived  within 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States  government 
for  thirty -four  years,  they  had  never  taken  the 
oath  of  allegiance,  acknowledged  its  power,  nor 
paid  tax  to  its  support.  They  were  a  foreign 
people,  speaking  a  different  language,  with  habits 
and  customs  peculiar  to  themselves,  and  all  their 


THE  FRENCH  KEGARDED  AS  ENEMIES.    213 

trade  and  intercourse  was  with  the  French  citizens 
of  Canada. 

The  residents  of  Peoria  had  taken  no  part  in 
the  war,  as  it  was  afterwards  proven,  but  never- 
theless they  were  charged  with  assisting  the 
Indians  by  supplying  them  with  arms.  Eeport 
said  that  they  were  bringing  munitions  of  war 
from  Canada,  and  selling  them  to  the  Indians  to 
enable  these  savages  to  make  raids  on  the  frontier 
settlements.  It  was  also  alleged  that  they  had 
sent  five  horses  over  to  the  Sac  village,  near  Rock 
Island,  to  pack  lead  for  the  Indians,  and  this  lead 
was  paid  for  in  goods  furnished  by  Peoria  mer- 
chants. But  the  most  damaging  of  all  the  evil 
reports  in  circulation,  and  which  caused  the 
greatest  feeling  of  resentment  among  the  people, 
was  that  of  cattle  stealing.  It  being  reported 
and  believed  by  people  everywhere  that  Captain 
John  Baptiste  Maillet,  the  chief  military  man  of 
Peoria,  with  a  number  of  followers  had  been 
stealing  cattle  from  the  Wood  river  settlement,  in 
Madison  county,  to  feed  the  Indian  army  then 
collected  at  Gomo's  village.  These  reports  were 
afterwards  shown  to  be  false,  and  instead  of  Cap- 
tain Maillet  being  a  cattle  thief,  as  reported,  he 
was  rewarded  by  an  act  of  Congress  for  his  loy- 
alty to  the  United  States  government 

The  evil  reports  in  circulation  about  the  French 


214       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVER. 

at  Peoria  were  generally  believed,  and  Governor 
Edwards,  supposing  they  were  true,  called  for 
volunteers  in  order  to  send  an  armed  force  against 
them.  About  two  hundred  men  responded  to 
the  call,  who  were  placed  under  the  command  of 
Captain  Craig,  and  rendezvoused  at  Shawnee- 
town.  Four  keel-boats  were  prepared,  with  rifle 
ball  proof  planking,  mounted  with  cannon,  and 
filled  with  armed  soldiers.  These  boats  left 
Shawneetown  early  in  October,  and  arrived  at 
Peoria  on  the  5th  of  November.  The  inhabitants 
of  Peoria  were  much  surprised  to  see  four  armed 
boats  land  at  their  wharf,  as  no  large  craft  had 
ever  reached  that  place  before. 

The  following  account  of  the  arrival  of  these 
boats,  and  the  burning  of  Peoria,  are  principally 
taken  from  the  statements  of  Antoine  LeClair 
and  Hypolite  Pilette,  who  were  present,  the 
latter  being  a  boy  at  the  time.  LeClair  was  a 
half-breed,  and  acquired  much  celebrity  in  after 
life  as  the  proprietor  of  Davenport,  Iowa.  Pilette 
is  now  living  on  the  American  Bottom,  near 
Prairie  de  Eocher,  and  to  whom  previous  refer- 
ence has  been  made. 

BURNING  OF  PEORIA. 

On  Sunday  morning,  November  5th,  1812,  as 
the  people  of  Peoria  were  assembled  at  church, 


BDKNING    OF    PEOKIA.  215 

engaged  in  saying  mass,  they  were  startled  by  the 
report  of  a  cannon.  The  congregation,  partly 
through  fright  and  partly  by  curiosity,  ran  out  of 
the  church,  when  they  discovered  four  armed 
boats  in  the  lake  under  full  sail.  On  coming  op- 
posite the  town,  the  boats  rounded  to  and  landed 
at  the  wharf.  Father  Racine  came  down  from 
the  pulpit,  and  in  his  long  black  robe,  with  his 
bald  head  uncovered,  started  for  the  landing,  fol- 
lowed by  all  his  congregation,  men,  women  and 
children.  Here  they  were  met  by  Captain  Craig 
and  some  of  his  men,  who  had  landed  from  the 
boats.  Thomas  Forsyth,  who  spoke  English,  in- 
quired of  the  commanding  officer,  Captain  Craig, 
the  object  of  his  mission,  but  he  evaded  answer- 
ing the  question,  and  in  return  demanded  of  the 
citizens  a  supply  of  meat  and  vegetables  for  his 
men,  which  were  furnished  them. 

The  soldiers  landed  from  the  boats  and  scattered 
through  the  town  in  search  of  plunder,  and  com- 
mitted many  depredations  on  the  people.  They 
broke  open  the  store  of  Felix  Fontain,  in  which 
Antoine  LeClair  was  a  clerk,  and  took  therefrom 
two  casks  of  wine,  and  drank  their  contents. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  got  drunk,  forced  their  way 
into  dwellings,  insulting  women,  carrying  off 
eatables,  blankets,  and  everything  which  they 
took  a  fancy  to.  It  was  long  after  dark  before 


216      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  K1VEK. 

Captain  Craig  succeeded  in  getting  his  drunken 
disorderly  crew  on  board,  when  the  boats  were 
pushed  off  from  shore  to  prevent  further  depre- 
dations on  the  citizens.  The  boats  lay  at  anchor 
off  in  the  lake  in  order  to  prevent  the  soldiers 
from  again  visiting  the  town,  as  well  as  a  precau- 
tion against  an  attack  from  the  Indians. 

During  the  night  a  high  wind  arose,  and  to  es- 
cape the  waves  in  the  lake  the  boats  raised  their 
anchors  and  dropped  down  into  the  channel  of 
the  river,  about  one-half  mile  below  the  town, 
where  they  remained  until  morning.  About 
daylight,  eight  or  ten  guns  were  fired  in  quick 
succession  in  the  thick  river  timber  close  to  the 
boats.  Captain  Craig  thinking  that  they  were 
attacked  by  Indians,  ordered  the  boats  to  push 
out  into  the  channel  of  the  river,  while  the  can- 
nons were  brought  to  bear  and  several  shots  fired 
into  the  timber  in  order  to  dislodge  the  supposed 
Indians. 

About  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  the  sup- 
posed attack  on  the  boats,  a  party  of  French 
at  the  village,  consisting  of  eight  or  ten  in  num- 
ber, went  out  in  the  river  timber  to  shoot  some 
beeves.  The  cattle  being  mixed  with  buffalo 
would  live  during  the  winter  without  feeding  and 
became  partly  wild,  so  they  were  frequently 
hunted  down  in  the  woods  the  same  as  deer. 


BURNING  OF  PEOKIA.  217 

This  party  of  hunters  had  attacked  the  herd  in 
their  lair,  near  where  the  boats  of  Captain  Craig 
were  at  anchor,  shot  three  beeves,  and  had  com- 
menced skinning  them  when  the  ftimber  was 
riddled  with  cannon  shot.  The  hunters  became 
frightened,  left  their  beeves  undressed,  and  in 
great  haste  returned  to  town  without  having  the 
slightest  idea  from  what  cause  these  hostile  de- , 
monstrations  were  made  by  the  troops. 

A  council  of  war  was  held  among  the  officers, 
all  of  whom  were  in  favor  of  burning  the  town, 
and  taking  the  men  prisoners  of  war,  as  they  had 
without  doubt,  pointed  out  the  location  of  the 
boats  to  the  Indians,  and  therefore  were  accessory 
to  the  attack.  The  boats  were  run  up  to  the 
town,  when  Captain  Craig,  with  an  armed  force 
visited  each  house  and  took  all  the  heads  of  fam- 
ilies prisoners.  Some  of  the  men  were  still  in 
bed,  and  not  allowed  time  to  dress,  but  hur- 
ried off  to  the  boats  with  their  clothing  in  their 
hands.  A  torch  was  applied  to  every  house,  and 
these  with  their  contents  were  burned. 

Women  and  children,  with  wild  screams  es- 
cap^d  from  the  burning  buildings,  and  like  a  herd 
of  frightened  deer  collected  on  a  vacant  lot  back 
of  the  town.  The  church,  which  contained  a 
golden  image  and  a  crucifix,  with  other  valuable 
religious  emblems,  a  present  from  the  Bishop  of 


218       FBBNOH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  EIVEK. 

Quebec,  was  burned.  The  wind-mill,  which 
stood  on  the  bank  of  the  lake  and  filled  with 
grain  and  flour  belonging  to  the  citizens,  was 
burned,  as  well  as  stables,  stock-yards,  corn-cribs, 

&C. 

Felix  Fontain,  Michael  LaCroix,  Antoine  Des 
Champs  and  Thomas  Forsyth,  all  of  whom  were 
.traders,  with  their  stores  filled  with  goods,  which 
was  consumed  by  the  flames.  An  old  man  named 
Benit,  formerly  a  trader,  who  had  saved  a  large 
amount  of  gold  by  the  toil  of  half  a  century, 
which  he  had  laid  away  for  old  age.  This  gold 
was  secreted  in  his  dwelling,  but  finding  it  on  fire 
he  rushed  in  to  save  his  treasure,  and  perished  in 
the  flames,  and  his  bones  were  found  among  the 
ashes  on  the  following  spring  by  a  party  of  hunt- 
ers who  visited  Peoria.  Mrs.  LaCroix,  a  lady  of 
refinement  and  of  great  personal  attraction,  who 
in  after  years  became  the  wife  of  Governor  Rey- 
nolds, being  alone  with  four  small  children  when 
her  house  was  set  on  fire,  appealed  to  the  soldiers 
to  save  the  clothes  of  herself  and  little  ones,  but 
her  appeal  was  in  vain,  and  with  her  children  only 
she  escaped  from  the  burning  building. 

There  is  an  incident  connected  with  the  burn- 
ing of  Peoria  which  to  some  extent  explains  the 
barbarous  conduct  of  the  soldiers,  and  somewhat 
palliates  this  offense  against  humanity.  About 


BURNING  OF  PEORIA.  219 

two  months  before  Peoria  was  burned,  General 
Howard,  then  stationed  at  Portage  du  Sioux,  sent 
one  of  his  soldiers,  a  young  half-breed  named 
Snipkins,  to  Peoria,  in  order  to  ascertain  if  the 
French  were  assisting  the  Indians  in  carrying  on 
a  war  against  the  settlements,  as  had  been  re- 
ported. This  messenger,  by  courtesy,  was  called 
Howard's  express,  but  in  fact  was  a  spy,  learning 
all  he  could  from  the  citizens  without  letting  his 
business  be  known  This  young  scapegrace,  in- 
stead of  returning  to  the  army  and  reporting  the 
true  state  of  affairs,  according  to  orders,  became 
enamored  with  a  girl  and  prolonged  his  stay  until 
the  arrival  of  Captain  Craig.  And  to  escape  pun- 
ishment for  disobeying  orders,  he  reported  to  the 
troops  under  Captain  Craig  that  he  was  detained 
by  the  people  of  Peoria  against  his  will,  being  a 
prisoner  in  their  hands,  which  was  afterwards 
shown  to  be  false.  If  this  messenger  had  re- 
turned to  the  army,  and  reported  as  he  was  ordered 
to  do,  Craig's  expedition  would  have  been  aban- 
doned, and  the  destruction  of  Peoria  averted. 

A  short  time  before  Peoria  was  burned,  Thom- 
as t'orsyth  was  appointed  a  government  agent, 
but  this  appointment  was  kept  a  secret  by  the 
department  at  Washington,  as  it  was  thought,  if 
known,  it  would  lessen  his  influence  with  the  In- 
dians, and  probably  prejudice  his  townsmen 


220       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVEK. 

against  him.  When  Forsyth  was  made  a  prisoner 
he  showed  his  commission  under  the  United 
States  seal  to  Captain  Craig,  but  the  incredulous 
captain  pronounced  it  a  forgery. 

When  the  destruction  of  Peoria  was  completed^ 
the  boats  started  down  the  river  on  their  return 
homeward,  carrying  with  them  all  the  men  as 
prisoners  of  war.  Two  miles  below  the  present 
site  of  Alton,  in  the  thick  river  timber,  these 
prisoners  were  set  at  liberty,  without  tents,  pro- 
visions, or  means  of  returning  to  their  families. 

The  women  and  children  having  been  left  at 
the  burned  town  without  food  or  shelter,  were 
therefore  in  a  suffering  condition,  and  without 
assistance  they  could  not  be  relieved  from  their 
helpless  situation.  It  was  now  late  in  the  fall, 
the  sky  overcast  with  gray  clouds,  and  the  cold 
November  winds  howled  through  the  forest  trees. 
With  high  winds  were  squalls  of  snow,  and  the 
roaring  and  lashing  of  waves  in  the  lake  caused 
mothers  to  draw  their  infants  closer  to  their 
bosoms  to  protect  them  from  the  inclement 
weather.  To  these  destitute  helpless  beings  all 
was  dark  and  cheerless;  the  lamentations  of 
mothers  and  cries  of  children  were  heard  far 
away,  and  touched  the  heart  of  a  sympathizing 
friend,  although  a  "savage.  While  in  the  midst 
of  trouble  they  discovered  a  lone  Indian  walking 


BURNING  OF  PEORIA.  221 

leisurely  along  the  beach  of  the  lake,  and  with  a 
firm  step  approaching  them.  He  carried  a  rifle 
on  his  shoulder,  a  tomahawk  and  scalping  knife 
in  his  belt,  and  his  face  was  painted  in  many  col- 
ors. Notwithstanding  he  was  disguised  by  paint, 
they  recognized  in  the  approaching  Indian  Gomo, 
a  friendly  chief,  who  had  a  village  where  Chilli- 
cothe  now  stands. 

On  the  approach  of  Captain  Craig's  forces,  the 
inhabitants  of  Gomo's  village  fled  from  their 
homes  and  secreted  themselves  in  a  thick  grove 
of  timber  a  few  miles  west  of  the  river.  But 
Gomo,  with  two  of  his  warriors,  remained  in  the 
heavy  timber  near  the  lake  watching  the  move- 
ments of  the  soldiers,  and  when  the  boats  departed 
down  the  river  they  came  forth  from  their  hiding 
place  to  assist  their  friends  in  distress.  Gomo  and 
his  warriors  furnished  provisions  and  shelter  for 
the  destitute  women  and  children,  and  provided 
them  canoes  (those  belonging  to  the  French  hav- 
ing been  destroyed  by  the  soldiers.)  to  descend 
the  river.  When  supplied  with  an  outfit  for  the 
journey,  the  women  with  their  little  one  started 
down  the  river,  camping  each  night  on  its  banks, 
without  tents  or  shelter  from  the  cold  night  air. 
After  many  days  of  hardship  and  exposure, 
drenched  by  rain  and  suffering  from  cold,  they 
reached  Cuhokia,  where  they  were  provided  for 


222      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP   ILLINOIS  KIVEB. 

by  their  countrymen,  and  afterwards  joined  by 
their  husbands  and  fathers. 

It  has  been  stated  that  Captain  Craig  took  the 
women  and  children  on  the  boats  with  the  men, 
and  set  them  all  at  liberty  on  the  east  bank  of  the 
Mississippi  river.  But  this  is  incorrect,  as  the  re- 
port applied  to  a  few  families  only.  The  family 
of  Thomas  Forsyth,  and  perhaps  one  or  two  oth- 
ers were  taken  on  the  boats,  but  I  am  informed 
by  Rene  LaCroix  and  Hypolite  Pilette,  who  were 
present,  (being  boys  at  the  time,)  that  the  families 
to  which  they  belonged,  with  many  others,  went 
down  the  river  to  Cahokia  in  bark  canoes  furn- 
ished by  the  Indian  chief  Gomo,  as  previously 
stated. 

Captain  Craig  has  been  greatly  villified  for 
burning  Peoria,  but  it  must  be  recollected  that 
he  acted  under  the  orders  of  Governor  Edwards, 
who  approved  of  his  conduct,  and  afterwards  ap- 
pointed him  to  an  important  office. 

It  appears  Governor  Edwards  was  misled  by 
false  reports,  which  caused  him  to  make  war  on 
innocent  people,  and  therefore  should  not  be 
censured  for  doing  that  which  he  believed,  at  the 
time,  to  be  his  duty. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

DESCENDANTS  OF  FRENCH  8ETTLEE8  AT  PEOBIA. 

The  descendants  of  the  French  who  were  born 
at  Peoria,  only  three  are  now  living,  and  they  of 
course  are  far  advanced  in  life.  I  visited  these 
persons,  and  listened  to  an  account  of  their  early 
recollections  of  Peoria,  as  well  as  the  traditions 
of  their  ancestors.  One  of  these  descendants, 
Robert  Forsyth,  lives  on  a  farm  in  Missouri,  six 
miles  west  of  St.  Louis.  He  is  a  son  of  Thomas 
Forsyth,  who  was  a  trader  at  Peoria,  and  held  a 
commission  of  an  Indian  agent  from  the  govern- 
ment when  the  town  was  destroyed.  After  the 
destruction  of  Peoria,  Forsyth  was  appointed  an 
agent  for  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  at  Rock  Island,  and 
held  that  position  for  many  years.  He  was  one  of 
the  claimants  for  the  land  on  which  Peoria  stands, 
and  his  son  Robert,  (above  referred  to,)  prosecut- 
ed these  claims  against  the  occupants,  and  realized 
a  large  sum  of  money  out  of  them. 


224      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Rene  LaCroix,  another  of  the  descendants,  lives 
in  Belleville,  and  like  Forsyth  obtained  a  large 
sum  of  money  out  of  the  French  claims.  His 
father,  Michael  LaCroix,  a  trader  at  Peoria,  was 
on  his  way  to  Canada  with  a  pirogue  loaded 
with  furs  when  the  town  was  burned.  While  at 
Montreal  he  heard  that  the  Yankees  had  burned 
Peoria  and  killed  all  its  inhabitants,  among  whom 
were  his  wife  and  children.  With  his  heart  filled 
with  revenge,  he  joined  the  British  army,  be- 
came an  officer,  and  participated  in  many  of  the 
battles  of  the  war.  After  the  war  was  over,  he 
learned  that  his  family  were  still  living,  and  at 
Cahokia,  so  he  came  west  to  join  them.  On  the 
following  year  Mr.  LaCroix  died,  and  a  young 
lawyer  of  Cahokia,  named  John  Reynolds,  after- 
wards Governor  of  Illinois,  married  his  widow. 

Hypolite  Pilette  is  a  son  of  Louis  Pilette,  one 
of  the  French  land  claimants,  born  at  Peoria  in 
1799,  and  is  now  living  on  the  American  Bottom. 
He  claims  to  be  a  great  grandson  of  Captain 
Richard  Pilette,  who  in  the  year  1H86  built  Le 
Fort  Des  Miamis,  on  Buffalo  Rock,  and  has  now 
in  his  possession  the  sword,  eagle  and  epaulets 
worn  by  that  distinguished  personage. 

While  speaking  of  the  burning  of  Peoria  in 
1812  by  Captain  Craig,  he  said  :  "  On  a  cold 
November  morning,  when  a  boy  of  thirteen  years 


MBS.  BESSON'S  NARRATIVE.  225 

of  age,  I  was  driven  from  home  without  coat,  hat 
or  shoes  ;  my  mother  sick  with  the  ague,  and 
with  an  infant  in  her  arms,  was  compelled  to  leave 
her  bed,  protected  from  the  cold  winds  only  by 
an  Indian  blanket,  while  the  house  with  all  its 
contents  was  devoured  by  the  flames.  My  father 
a  prisoner,  my  mother  sick,  my  brothers  and  sis- 
ters almost  naked,  without  food  or  shelter,  and 
not  a  dwelling  of  a  white  man  within  two  hun- 
dred miles.  Thus  we  were  turned  out  of  doors 
to  starve  and  freeze,  but  fortunately  were  res- 
cued by  some  friendly  Indians." 

Three  days  after  Peoria  was  burned,  Mrs.  Pi- 
lette,  with  her  children,  were  put  in  a  canoe  by 
the  Indians,  and  with  her  family  started  down 
the  river.  After  six  days  of  exposure,  suffering 
from  cold  and  hunger,  they  reached  Cahokia, 
.where  they  were  provided  for  by  their  country- 
men. 

While  speaking  of  the  past,  Pilette  became 
much  excited,  his  eyes  flashed  with  anger,  his 
voice  was  raised  to  a  high  key,  and  in  broken 
English  he  denounced  the  barbarous  acts  of  Cap- 
tain Craig,  and  from^that  time  to  the  present,  said 
he  "  I  hate  Yankees!" 

MRS.  BESSON'S  NARRATIVE. 
While   in  East   St.  Louis,  I  heard  of  an  old 


226       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  BIVEK. 

lady  by  the  name  of  Mrs.  Besson,  who  was  one 
of  the  captives  at  the  Chicago  massacre,  and  is 
probably  the  only  one  now  living.  I  called  on 
this  lady  and  listened  to  her  narrative  relating  to 
this  affair,  which  to  me  was  very  interesting. 
She  said  her  early  recollections  were  associated 
with  Chicago  river,  Lake  Michigan,  arid  Fort 
Dearborn,  by  the  side  of  which  she  spent  many 
of  her  childhood  days,  and  gathered  flowers  on 
the  wild  prairie,  now  covered  by  the  great  metro- 
polis of  the  west.  Her  maiden  name  was  Mary 
Lee,  daughter  of  Charles  Lee,  who  with  his  fam- 
ily came  to  Fort  Dearborn  soon  after  it  was  built. 
Their  dwelling  stood  on  the  beach  of  the  lake 
near  the  fort,  and  back  of  it  was  a  small  garden 
enclosed  by  a  rail  fence.  For  a  number  of  years 
her  father,  Mr.  Lee,  was  engaged  in  agricultural 
pursuits,  selling  the  products  of  his  farm  to  the 
garrison  at  high  rates. 

Mr.  Lee  made  a  large  farm  at  a  grove  of  tim- 
ber on  the  south  branch  of  Chicago  river,  four 
miles  from  its  mouth,  where  Bridgeport  is  now 
located.  The  land  near  the  lake,  being  either  wet 
or  sandy,  rendered  it  unfit  for  farming  purposes, 
therefore,  it  was  necessary  to  go  up  the  river  to 
make  a  farm,  where  the  prairie  was  more  rolling 
and  the  soil  rich.  The  communication  between 
Mr.  Lee's  residence  and  his  farm  during  the 


MRS.  BESSON'S  NARRATIVE.  227 

spring  and  summer,  was  principally  by  a  canoe 
on  the  river,  as  the  road  connecting  them  crosses 
a  flat  prairie  covered  with  water  much  of  the 
time. 

Mr.  Lee  built  two  cabins  oil  his  farm,  and  em- 
ployed a  number  of  persons  to  work  the  land. 
For  some  years  the  grove  with  its  surroundings, 
was  known  as  "  Lee's  Place,"  afterwards  called 
Hardscrable,  and  it  was  here  the  Indians  killed 
and  scalped  two  persons,  "White  and  DeVow, 
on  the  7th  of  April,  1812,  an  account  of  which 
is  given  in  Mrs.  Kinzie's  early  history  of  Chicago. 

At  the  time  of  the  Chicago  massacre,  Mr.  Lee's 
family  consisted  of  his  wife,  an  infant  two  months 
old,  his  son  John  of  sixteen  years,  Mary,  now 
Mrs.  Bessou,  the  subject  of  our  sketch,  twelve, 
Lillie,  ten,  and  two  small  boys. 

When  the  troops  left  Chicago  for  Fort  Wayne, 
Mr.  Lee  with  his  family  accompanied  them,  tak- 
ing with  him  all  his  horses,  but  leaving  behind  a 
large  herd  of  cattle,  which  were  on  the  following 
day  shot  by  the  Indians.  Mrs.  Lee  with  her  in- 
fant and  two  youngest  children  were  in  a  covered 
wagon,  while  the  two  girls  were  on  horseback  ; 
and  all  followed  the  army  along  the  beach  of  the 
lake,  on  their  march  toward  Fort  Wayne  on  the 
Wabash. 

Little  Lillie  was  a  very  hansome  child,  a  great 


228      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  BITER. 

pet  among  the  soldiers  and  citizens  about  the 
fort,  but  she  never  before  appeared  so  beautiful, 
as  on  the  morning  they  left  Chicago.  She  was 
mounted  on  a  large  gray  horse,  and  to  prevent 
her  from  falling  off  or  being  thrown,  was  tied  fast 
to  the  saddle.  She  wore  a  white  ruffled  dress, 
trimmed  with  pink  ribbon,  a  black  jockey  hat  with 
a  white  plume  on  one  side.  As  her  horse  pranced 
and  champed  the  bits  at  the  sound  of  martial 
music,  little  Lillie,  in  a  queenly  manner  sat  in 
her  saddle  chatting  gaily  with  her  sister  Mary, 
who  rode  by  her  side.  As  the  soldiers  threw 
kisses  at  her  she  would  return  them  in  her  merry 
glee,  talking  and  laughing  mirthfully  with  many 
of  her  acquaintances.  Her  young  heart  was  made 
happy  by  the  excitement  of  the  morning,  and  had 
no  warning  of  the  awful  fate  that  awaited  her, 
less  than  one  hour  afterwards. 

Soon  the  guns  of  five  hundred  savages  were 
raised  against  the  troops,  and  by  their  murderous 
fire  a  large  portion  of  the  brave  band  were 
stricken  down. 

During  the  battle,  little  Lillie  was  wounded 
and  fell  from  her  seat,  but  still  hung  by  the  cord 
which  bound  her  to  the  saddle.  While  in  this 
condition  the  frightened  horse  ran  back  and  forth 
until  he  was  caught  by  an  Indian,  and  the  child 
rescued  from  her  perilous  situation.  When  the 


MRS.  BBSSON'S  NARRATIVE.  229 

battle  was  over  "Waupekee,  a  chief  who  had  often 
been  at  Mr.  Lee's  house,  and  trotted  little  Lillie 
on  his  knee,  was  much  grieved  to  see  her  thus 
wounded,  as  he  loved  the  child  as  though  she 
were  his  own  daughter.  On  examining  Lillie's 
wound  and  finding  it  mortal,  the  chief  put  an 
end  to  her  suffering  with  a  stroke  of  his  toma- 
hawk. "Waupekee  afterwards  said,  to  tomahawTk 
little  Lillie,  was  the  hardest  thing  he  ever  did, 
but  he  could  not  bear  to  see  her  suffering. 

Mr.  Lee  and  his  son  John  were  killed  in  the 
battle,  and  the  two  young  children  fell  victims  to 
the  savages,  while  Mrs.  Lee  and  infant,  with  Mary- 
were  taken  prisoners  of  war. 

Mrs.  Lee  fell  into  the  hands  of  Waupekee,  who 
had  a  village  on  the  Des  Plaines  river,  about 
twenty  miles  from  Chicago.  This  chief  treated 
his  prisoners  kindly,  and  tried  to  induce  her  to 
marry  him,  notwithstanding  he  already  had  three 
wives.  But  she  declined  the  marriage  proposi- 
tion, hoping  some  day  to  be  ransomed,  and  again 
restored  to  friends  and  civilization. 

During  the  winter  Mrs.  Lee's  child  took  sick, 
and  after  all  the  known  remedies  of  the  Indian 
doctor  had  failed  to  remove  the  disease,  the  chief 
proposed  to  take  it  to  Chicago  for  medical  treat- 
ment A  Frenchman  named  DuPin,  had  taken 
possession  of  Kinzie's  house  soon  after  the  de- 


230        FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

struction  of  the  fort,  and  here  carried  on  a  trade 
with  the  Indians  for  a  number  of  years. 

On  a  cold  day  in  the  latter  part  of  the  winter, 
Waupekee  wrapped  the  sick  infant  in  blankets, 
mounted  his  pony  and  with  his  charge  started  for 
Chicago.  On  arriving  at  DuPin's  residence,  Wau- 
pekee carefully  laid  his  package  on  the  floor. 
"What  have  you  there ?" asked  the  trader.  To 
which  the  chief  replied,  "  A  young  raccoon, 
which  I  have  brought  you  as  a  present."  And 
unwrapping  the  package  there  lay  the  sick  infant, 
almost  smothered  in  the  thick  folds  of  the  blank- 
ets. The  trader  made  a  prescription  for  the  child, 
after  which  the  chief  carried  it  back  to  its  moth- 
er, and  it  finally  got  well. 

The  trader  became  interested  in  the  welfare  of 
Mrs.  Lee,  and  offered  Waupekee  a  large  amount 
of  goods  for  his  prisoner.  The  offer  was  accept- 
ed, the  prisoner  brought  to  the  trading  house  and 
set  at  liberty.  Soon  after  Mrs.  Lee's  liberation, 
this  lonely  captive  widow  became  Madam  Du- 
Pin. 

In  the  division  of  prisoners  after  the  battle, 
Mary  Lee  was  taken  to  an  Indian  village  on  the 
Kankakee  river,  and  on  the  following  spring  was 
taken  to  St.  Louis  and  ransomed  by  General 
Clark,  the  Indian  agent.  Some  years  afterward 
she  married  a  French  Creole  by  the  name  of  Bes- 


MISSIONARIES    OF  ILLINOIS.  281 

son,  but  is  now  a  widow,  living  with  a  distant 
connection  of  her  husband's.  Mary  never  met 
her  mother  after  that  fatal  day,  arid  for  many 
years  supposed  she  was  killed  with  the  other  mem- 
bers of  the  family,  but  subsequently  learned 
of  her  captivity,  liberation,  marriage  and  death. 


MISSIONARIES  OF  ILLINOIS. 

In  every  French  settlement  of  the  west  a  Je- 
suit missionary  preceded  it,  and  much  credit  is 
due  to  them  for  preparing  the  minds  of  the  In- 
dians to  the  introduction  of  their  countrymen. 
Many  of  these  missionaries  were  talented  and 
efficient  bearers  of  the  cross,  who  devoted  their 
whole  lives  to  the  conversion  of  heathens.  They 
traveled  through  all  parts  of  the  west,  from  Can- 
ada to  New  Orleans,  sacrificing  the  comforts  of 
civilization  for  the  purpose  of  Christianizing  the 
Indians. 

As  early  as  the  year  1640,  Father  Nicollet,  a 
French  Jesuit  priest  from  Canada,  preached  to 
the  Indians  within  the  limits  of  Illinois.  This 
devout  priest  traveled  through  the  lake  country 
in  advance  of  all  other  missionaries,  preaching  to 
the  Indians  and  telling  them  the  story  of  the 
cross.  He  visited  Green  Bay  in  1638,  and  in  all 
probability  was  the  first  white  man  that  ever 


232      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

rowed  a  canoe  on  the  waters  of  Lake  Michigan. 
He  passed  down  the  west  side  of  the  lake  to  the 
mouth  of  Chicago  river,  where  he  met  a  large 
party  of  Illinois  Indians,  engaged  in  fishing. 
Here  Father  Nicollet  remained  many  days, 
preaching  to  the  Indians,  some  of  whom  were 
converted  and  received  baptism.  At  the  mouth 
of  the  river  he  raised  a  cross,  and  taught  the  In- 
dians to  look  upon  it  when  trouble  and 
misfortune  overtook  them,  and  through  its  effica- 
cy all  their  evils  would  be  expelled.  The  spot 
where  the  cross  was  erected  was  hallowed  by  the 
Indians,  and  pointed  out  to  Marquette  on  his 
visit  to  the  place  twenty-three  years  afterwards. 

Father  Nicollet  lived  ten  years  among  the  sav- 
ages, without  meeting  a  white  man,  and  became 
an  Indian  in  dress,  habit  and  language,  still  re- 
mained a  zealous  Catholic,  but  at  last  he  returned 
to  civilization  because  he  could  not  live  without 
the  sacrament. 

After  Marquette,  probably  the  most  devoted 
and  successful  missionary  was  Father  Allonez, 
who  established  missions  in  various  parts  of  the 
west.  He  came  to  America  when  a  young  man, 
and  spent  a  long  life  in  preaching  to  the  Indians, 
and  left  his  bones  in  the  wilds  of  the  west.  He 
established  a  mission  at  St.  Mary's,  one  at  Green 
Bay,  and  one  at  St.  Joseph,  but  the  last  and  most 


MISSIONARIES  OF  ILLINOIS.  233 

important  ones  were  at  Cahokia  and  Kaskaskia. 

In  the  year  1632,  Father  Allonez  and  Father 
Hugues  Pinet  accompanied  La  Salleinhis  voyage 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  and  they 
preached  to  the  Indians  at  every  village  where 
they  stopped.  On  the  return  of  this  exploring 
party,  they  halted  several  days  at  Cahokia,  which 
at  that  time  was  a  large  Indian  village.  The  na- 
tives supplied  the  voyagenrs  with  corn  and 
buffalo  meat,  and  the  best  lodges  in  the  village 
were  provided  for  their  occupation. 

When  La  Salle's  party  were  about  to  continue 
their  journey,  the  Indians  prevailed  on  the  two 
priests  to  remain  with  them,  and  teach  them  the 
word  of  life.  The  devoted  priests  consented  to 
remain,  and  set  about  Christianizing  the  heath- 
ens. They  visited  Kaskaskia  and  other  Indian 
villages,  baptizing  a  large  number  of  warriors, 
and  enrolled  their  names  in  the  church  book. 
The  Indians  everywhere  welcomed  the  priests, 
listening  to  their  teachings  and  doing  their  bid- 
ding. They  learned  the  story  of  Christ's 
crucifixion,  and  with  a  trembling  voice  repeated 
it  to  their  friends  They  not  only  received  bap- 
tism at  the  hands  of  the  priests,  but  allowed 
themselves  to  be  sprinkled  with  holy  water, 
which  they  believed  blotted  out  all  their  past  sins 
and  saved  them  from  perdition. 


234       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  KIVER, 

For  twenty  years  Father  Pinet  remained  at 
Cahokia  preaching  to  the  Indians,  but  on  feeling 
the  infirmities  of  age  he  went  to  Fort  St.  Louis, 
where  he  died  on  the  15th  of  July,  1704,  in  the 
seventy-ninth  year  of  his  age.  They  buried  him 
in  the  French  cemetery  on  the  river  bank,  at  the 
west  end  of  LeRocher,  and  over  his  grave  was 
erected  a  large  monumental  cross  hewn  out  of 
red  cedar. 

About  the  year  1814,  an  eld  man  with  long 
white  hair,  which  hung  in  matted  clusters  over 
his  shoulders,  by  the  name  of  Wigby,  appeared 
among  the  Indians,  and  for  a  number  of  years 
preached  at  different  villages  along  the  Illinois 
river.  Nothing  is  known  of  this  man's  history, 
except  that  he  had  been  for  a  .long  time  among 
the  Indians  on  the  Wabash,  and  spoke  their  lan- 
guage well.  It  is  believed  that  he  was  a  Baptist, 
as  he  immersed  all  his  converts,  telling  them  that 
this  was  necessary  for  their  admission  into  the 
happy  hunting  grounds  beyond  the  skies. 

Wigby  lived  at  Senachwine's  village,  and  was 
accompanied  by  that  chief  in  all  his  ministerial 
labors  among  the  different  bands.  Senachwine 
was  baptized  by  him,  and  professed  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian, but  the  missionary  could  not  induce  him  to 
abandon  polygamy  and  put  away  his  many  wives. 

Four  years  after  "Wigby  came  to  the  country 


MISSIONARIES  OF  ILLINOIS.  235 

he  died,  and  was  buried  on  a  high  bluff  overlook- 
ing the  village  of  Senachwine,  and  his  grave  was 
pointed  out  to  some  of  the  early  settlers. 

Among  the  energetic  and  successful  Protestant 
missionaries  of  this  country,  was  Elder  Jesse 
Walker,  of  the  Methodist  denomination,  who 
acquired  great  celebrity  thoughout  the  west.  For 
many  years  Walker  was  engaged  in  holding  camp 
meetings  in  the  south  part  of  the  State,  but  in  the 
year  the  1824  he  came  north  and  established 
missions  along  the  frontier  settlements. 

Elder  Walker  was  a  short,  heavy-set  man,  very 
dark  skin,  walked  erect,  with  an  independent 
pompous  bearing,  arid  possessed  great  energy  and 
force  of  character.  He  was  a  bold  undaunted 
missionary,  bearing  the  standard  of  the  cross 
triumphantly  into  the  wilds  of  the  west,  among 
the  red  man  as  well  as  the  white. 

In  1826  Elder  Walker  established  a  mission 
school  among  the  Indians  at  a  place  called  Mission 
Point,  on  the  Illinois  river,  a  short  distance  above 
Ottawa.  He  also  established  the  first  church  at 
Chicago ;  died  and  was  buried  at  Plainfield,  about 
the  time  the  settlement  commenced  there. 

A  Baptist  missionary  by  the  name  of  Adam 
Paine,  preached  among  the  Indians  with  great 
success,  but  was  killed  by  them  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Black  Hawk  war. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

HOWARD'S  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  INDIANS. 

In  September,  1813,  General  Howard  left 
Portage  des  Sioux  on  the  Missouri  river,  with  an 
expedition  against  the  Pottawatomie  Indians. 
His  army  consisted  of  five  hundred  regulars  and 
nine  hundred  volunteers  ;  the  latter  from  Illinois 
and  Missouri.  The  regulars  ascended  the  Illinois 
river  in  keel-boats,  while  the  volunteers  being 
mounted,  crossed  the  Mississippi  near  the  pres- 
ent site  of  Quincy,  and  marched  through  the  wild 
country  to  Peoria.  On  arriving  at  Peoria  they 
found  it  desolated,  nothing  remained  of  the  old 
French  town  except  a  few  charred  timbers,  of 
which  the  buildings  had  been  constructed.  No 
Indians  were  seen  here,  but  in  the  timber  near 
the  outlet  of  the  lake,  there  were  signs  of  having 
been  a  recent  encampment  of  them. 

The  troops  encamped  on  the  old  town  site,  and 
a  strong  picket  guard  placed  around  the  encamp- 


INDIANS  COLLECT  ON  BUREAU.  237 

ment  to  prevent  being  surprised  by  the  Indiana 
During  the  night  an  alarm  was  given,  and  a 
report  circulated  through  the  camp,  that  they 
were  about  to  be  attacked  by  a  large  body  of 
Indians.  All  the  troops  were  under  arms,  many 
shots  were  tired  at  the  phantoms,  and  one  soldier 
killed  by  a  sentinel,  the  alarm,  however,  was 
false,  as  no  Indians  made  their  appearance. 

On  the  following  day,  the  army  went  up  to 
Gomo's  village  situated  at  the  head  of  the  lake, 
but  found  it  deserted  and  no  Indians  were  seen 
in  its  vicinity.  After  burning  the  town  and  des- 
troying the  corn  in  the  caches,  the  army  returned 
to  Peoria  and  built  a  fort. 


INDIANS  COLLECT  ON  BUREAU. 

Indian  scouts  discovered  General  Howard's 
army  on  its  arrival  at  Peoria,  and  notified  their 
friends  at  the  different  villages,  of  the  fact.  The 
inhabitants  ot  Gomo's,  Senachwine's  and  other 
villages,  fled  from  their  homes  on  being  warned 
of  their  danger,  and  collected  at  Coma's  village 
on  Bureau  creek.  Here  they  intended  to  make  a 
stand  ;  await  the  approach  of  the  invading  army, 
and  tight  for  their  country  and  homes.  All  the 
squaws  and  pappooses,  with  old  warriors  unable 
to  bear  arms,  were  sent  up  the  creek  about  seven 


238       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

miles  above  the  town,  and  there  secreted  them- 
in  the  thick  timber  of  the  Bureau.* 

At  Coma's  village  were  collected  about  one 
thousand  warriors,  occupying  all  the  lodges ;  and 
the  bank  of  the  creek  for  a  long  distance  was  cov- 
ered with  camping  tents.  .On  the  bottom  prairie 
below  the  village  hundreds  of  ponies  were  feed- 
ing, all  of  which  were  spanceled,  so  they  could 
be  caught  and  mounted  at  a  moment's  notice. 

It  was  expected  that  Howard's  army  would 
follow  up  the  river,  and  attack  them  in  their  re- 
treat, so  a  suitable  place  was  selected  to  make  a 
defense.  This  was  in  the  thick  timber,  some  dis- 
tance below  the  village,  where  they  could  fire  on 

*  About  two  miles  northwest  of  R£nceton,  in  the  valley  of 
Bureau  Is  a  singular  narrow  ridge  about  sixty  feet  high,  extend- 
ing from  the  east  bluff  part  way  across  the  bottom.  This  re- 
markable ridge,  which  looks  like  a  freak  of  nature,  is  known 
as  the  Back  Bone,  and  along  it  now  passes  a  public  road. 
Among  the  Indians  this  place  was  a  noted  landmark,  and  it  be- 
came equally  so  with  hunters,  in  the  early  settlement  of  the 
country. 

Immediately  north  of  the  Back  Bone  amid  the  thick  bottom 
timber  was  an  old  Indian  camping  ground,  and  here  their  camp 
poles  stood  long  after  they  had  left  the  country .  In  the  fall  ot 
1836,  a  party  01  Indian  hunters  were  encamped  here  for  many 
days,  and  while  in  conversation  with  one  of  them,  I  obtained 
the  following  scrap  of  history  : 

"  Many  years  ago  when  I  was  a  small  boy,"  said  an  Indian 
hunter,  "  four  thousand  squaws  and  pappooses  were  encamped 
on  this  very  spot.  Here  they  remained  for  many  weeks  secret- 
ed among  the  thick  timber,  so  the  army  of  whites  could  not 
find  them."  At  that  time  all  the  warriors  were  at  Indiantown, 
with  the  intention  of  fighting  the  whites  if  they  came  up  the 
river  In  pursuit  of  them. 


LIEUTENANT  EOBENSON's  PARTY*  239 

the  invaders  while  crossing  a  small  bottom  prairie. 
Indian  scouts  who  were  all  the  time  on  the 
alert,  discovered  troops  ascending  the  river  in 
keel-boats,  and  in  all  haste  conveyed  the  tidings 
to  the  village.  On  receiving  these  tidings,  the 
drums  beat,  Indians  yelled,  all  was  bustle  and  ex- 
citement, and  soon  the  warriors  were  secreted  in 
their  ambuscade  awaiting  the  enemy.  But  when 
they  found  that  the  boats  continued  on  up  the 
river,  they  returned  to  the  village. 

GUNBOATS  ASCEND  THE  BTVER — LIEUTENANT  ROB- 
ENSON'S  PARTY. 

Four  keel-boats,  mounted  with  cannon  and 
filled  with  armed  soldiers  belonging  to  the  regular 
army,  under  the  command  of  Major  Christy,  as- 
cended the  river  from  Peoria  in  search  of  Indians. 
On  landing  at  the  different  villages  along  the 
river,  they  found  them  deserted,  all  the  Indians 
having  fled  from  their  homes.  It  was  intended 
to  ascend  the  Illinois  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  Fox 
river,  but  finding  it  difficult  to  pass  the 
rapids,  they  stopped  at  Starved  Bock.  On  the 
following  day  the  boats  were  turned  down  stream, 
landing  at  the  mouth  of  Bureau  creek,  from 
here  a  party  was  sent  out  in  search  of  Indians. 
About  eighty  soldiers,  under  the  command  of 


240       PEENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP  ILLINOIS  BIVKB. 

Lieutenant  Robenson,  marched  up  Bureau  creek 
with  the  intention  of  visiting  Coma's  village,  lo- 
cated nine  miles  distant.  Alter  going  six  or  seven 
miles  up  the  valley,  through  thick  timber  with 
occasional  bottom  prairie,  they  discovered  a  trail 
tilled  with  fresh  poney  tracks.  On  seeing  these 
Indian  signs,  they  came  to  a  halt,  and  held  a  con- 
sultation on  the  propriety  of  proceeding  further. 
Knowing  that  they  were  near  a  large  Indian  vil- 
lage, and  at  any  point  of  timber  were  liable  to 
fall  into  an  ambuscade  of  lurking  savages.  Some 
were  in  favor  of  going  on  and  burn  the  village  if 
vacated,  but  fortunately  a  majority  opposed  it, 
consequently  they  turned  about  and  retraced 
their  steps  to  the  river. 

On  the  return  of  Robenson's  command,  who  re- 
ported no  Indians  found,  Major  Christy  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  they  had  fled  from  the  country, 
he  made  preparations  to  descend  the  river. 
Before  leaving,  the  cannons  tired  a  salute,  toasts 
were  drank,  and  the  stream  named  Robenson's 
river,  which  name  it  bore  for  many  years  after- 
wards, and  so  appeared  on  the  early  maps  of  the 
state. 

Indian  scouts  had  watched  the  keel-boats  as 
they  ascended  and  descended  the  river,  and 
on  seeing  them  land  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek 
and  send  out  troops  to  make  observations,  they 


HOWARD'S  ARMY  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS.      24 

put  their  ponies  on  a  gallop  to  convey  the  tidings 
to  the  village,  and  it  it  was  the  tracks  of  their 
ponies  which  Robenson's  party  discovered.  On 
learning  of  the  approach  of  the  whites,  warriors 
mounted  their  ponies,  and  rode  with  all  haste  to  the 
place  where  they  intended  to  attack  the  invaders. 
Here  many  of  the  warriors  secreted  themselves 
among  the  thick  timber,  while  those  mounted 
remained  in  the  rear  to  intercept  the  vanquished 
troops.  Had  the  soldiers  under  Robenson  con- 
tinued their  march  toward  the  Indian  village, 
the  probabilities  are  not  one  of  them  would 
have  escaped  from  death,  as  the  warriors  out-num- 
bered them  ten  to  one,  and  many  of  them  mounted, 
while  the  troops  were  on  foot. 

HOWARD'S  ARMY  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS. 

When  the  army  under  the  command  of  General 
Howard  arrived  at  Peoria,  Black  Partridge  made 
an  effort  to  unite  the  different  bands,  and  thereby 
raise  a  large  force  to  attack  them  before  fortifica- 
tions could  be  erected.  Shaubena,  Waba  and 
Waubonsie,  with  many  of  their  followers,  were 
wit?1  Tecumseh  on  the  W abash,  and  the  warriors 
of  the  different  bands  could  not  be  united  under 
any  one  chief.  Senachwine  was  opposed  to  an 
offensive  war,  and  being  a  chief  of  great  influ- 
ence and  gifted  with  stirring  eloquence,  carried 


242 

with  him  a  large  portion  of  the  warriors.  Black 
Partridge  was  grave  and  morose,  brooding  over 
the  wrongs  which  he  received  from  the  whites  the 
year  before,  and  lived  only  for  revenge.  Not- 
withstanding he  had  taken  many  scalps  the 
past  summer,  and  murdered  defenseless  women 
and  children,  still  he  thirsted  for  more  blood. 

It  was  a  beautiful  clear  day  in  the  early  part  of 
Indian  summer;  the  warriors  were  lounging  along 
Bureau  creek,  some  fishing,  others  running  foot 
races,  wrestling  or  playing  -with  balls  or  hoops. 
All  was  quiet  at  the  village,  neither  war  dances, 
religious  feasts,  nor  marriage  festivals,  nothing 
whatever  to  relieve  the  monotony  of  camp  life. 
A  party  of  warriors  were  about  to  start  on  a  hunt, 
when  two  scouts  arrived  from  Peoria,  saying  that 
the  army  was  engaged  in  building  a  fort  for  the 
purpose  of  holding  possession  of  the  country.  At 
this  announcement  Black  Partridge,  armed  with 
a  rifle  and  tomahawk,  mounted  his  pony  and  rode 
back  and  forth  through  the  camp  calling  for  vol- 
unteers to  follow  him  to  victory.  About  three 
hundred  responded  to  the  call,  among  whom  was 
a  young  brave  named  Autuckee,  afterward  head- 
chief  at  Indiantown,  and  known  by  many  of  the 
early  settlers  of  this  country.  The  warriors 
mounted  their  ponies,  and  before  sundown  were 
on  their  way  to  meet  the  enemy.  Traveling  part 


HOWARD'S  ARMY  ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS.      243 

of  the  night  they  encamped  in  the  river  timber, 
about  four  miles  above  Peoria,  and  on  the  follow- 
ing day  attacked  the  army.  "While  the  soldiers 
were  engaged  in  building  a  fort,  unconscious  of 
danger,  they  were  attacked  by  this  body  of  Indians, 
and  had  it  not  been  for  persons  outside  of  the 
picket  guard  giving  timely  alarm,  in  all  probability 
a  bloody  battle  would  have  been  the  result. 

The  following  account  of  this  affair  is  taken 
from  the  statement  of  Colonel  George  Daven- 
port, who  at  that  time,  was  a  non-commissioned 
officer  in  the  regular  army,  but  in  after  years  be- 
came a  noted  Indian  trader  at  Rock  Island. 

A  well  having  been  dug  within  the  stockades 
to  supply  the  fort  with  water,  it  became  necessary 
to  have  a  sweep  to  draw  it,  so  Mr.  Davenport 
with  two  companions  went  into  the  woods  to  get 
a  grapevine  for  that  purpose.  Having  found  one 
to  answer  the  purpose,  Davenport  climbed  the 
tree  to  cut  it  off,  and  while  doing  so  he  discovered 
a  body  of  Indians  skulking  through  the  timber 
in  the  direction  of  the  fort.  On  seeing  their 
danger,  Davenport  and  his  companions  fled  to- 
wards the  fort,  but  finding  Indians  in  that 
.direction  they  turned  their  course  for  the  gun- 
boats which  were  moored  in  the  lake.  "With  all 
their  speed  they  ran  for  the  boats,  closely  followed 
by  the  Indians,  who  fired  at  them  yelling  like  de- 


244       FBENOH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

mons.  The  men  on  board  of  the  gunboats,  being 
alarmed  for  their  own  safety,  pushed  them  off 
from  the  shore,  but  fortunately  one  grounded  on 
a  sand  bar,  which  was  the  means  of  saving  the 
life  of  Davenport  and  his  companions.  The  fug- 
itives rushed  into  the  water,  waist  deep,  and 
pushed  the  grounded  boat  off  and  jumped  on 
board  of  it.  During  this  time  the  Indians  were 
firing  on  then,  and  many  of  the  balls  whizzed  by 
their  heads,  lodging  in  the  side  of  the  boat.  The 
boats  were  now  off  some  distance  from  shore,  still 
the  Indians  continued  to  fire  on  them,  but  with- 
out effect.  A  cannon  on  one  of  the  boats  was 
brought  to  bear  on  the  savages,  but  in  the  excite- 
ment of  the  moment  its  muzzle  was  raised  above 
the  port  hole,  and  the  ball  tore  off  a  portion  of 
one  side  of  the  vessel. 

The  Indians  attacked  the  fort,  which  was  in  an 
unfinished  condition,  but  met  with  a  warm  recep- 
tion from  the  soldiers.  The  cannon  on  the  boat 
having  been  brought  to  bear  on  the  savages,  they 
abandoned  the  attack  and  fled  for  the  timber,  and 
on  the  following  day  returned  to  their  village  on 
Bureau  creek. 

BUILDING  OF  FORT  CLARK. 

Preparations  having  been  made  to  build  a  fort 


BUILDING  OF  FOKT  CLARK.  245 

on  the  site  of  the  old  French  town,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  holding  possession  of  the  country. 
Timbers  were  cut  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
lake  and  floated  across  to  build  block  and  store 
houses,  and  enclose  the  fort  with  palisades.  Oil 
a  high  piece  of  ground  near  the  bank  of  the  lake, 
and  having  a  commanding  view  of  it,  they  erect- 
ed a  fort.  This  fort  was  a  simple  stockade,  one 
hundred  and  twenty  feet  square,  constructed  by 
placing  in  the  ground  two  rows  of  split  timbers, 
eighteen  feet  long,  and  filling  the  space  between 
with  dirt.  A  ditch  surrounded  the  fort,  and  at 
two  corners  were  bastions  for  mounting  cannon. 
The  fort  stood  with  one  corner  to  the  lake,  and 
at  the  southwest  angle  was  a  gateway,  guarded 
by  two  heavy  doors  made  out  of  split  logs  or 
puncheons.  Inside  of  the  stockades  was  a  large 
block-house,  two  stories  high,  and  on  three  sides 
of  whiclv  were  port  holes  so  the  inmates  could 
fire  on  the  enemy  in  case  of  an  attack.  Besides 
the  block-house  there  were  store-houses  and 
quarters  for  the  officers,  and  a  number  of  small 
dwellings  for  soldiers. 

When  the  fort  was  completed  and  the  cannon 
mounted  on  its  ramparts,  with  the  flags  waving 
on  its  bastions,  General  Howard  ordered  all  the 
soldiers  on  duty,  who  formed  in  double  file,  front- 
ing the  gateway.  A  speech  was  made  by  the 


246      PEENOH  AND  INDIANS  OP   ILLINOIS  BIVEB. 

commanding  officer,  the  drums  beat,  the  soldiers 
cheered,  the  cannon  fired  a  salute,  and  with  much 
enthusiasm  the  fort  was  dedicated,  and  named 
Fort  Clark  in  honor  of  General  George  Roger 
Clark,  the  hero  of  Kaskaskia  and  Yincinnes. 

With  the  army  at  Fort  Clark  was  a  Yankee 
peddler,  who  acted  as  a  sutler,  by  the  name  of 
Jenkins,  but  on  account  of  his  close  dealing  ac- 
quired the  cognomen  of  "Old  Skinflint."  He 
was  very  unpopular  with  the  soldiers,  and  all 
efforts  to  beat  him  in  trade  had  been  a  failure. 
Among  the  volunteers  was  one  John  Murdick, 
who  was  very  fond  of  whiskey,  but  seldom  had 
money  to  buy  it,  so  he  put  his  wits  to  work  in  or- 
der to  get  some  out  of  "Old  Skinflint,"  as  he  call- 
ed the  sutler.  Murdick  placed  in  the  bosom  of 
his  hunting  shirt  two  black  bottles,  one  of  which 
was  empty  and  the  other  filled  with  water.  Tak- 
ing out  the  empty  bottle  the  sutler  filled  it  with 
whiskey,  when  Murdick  replaced  it  in  his  bosom, 
saying  at  the  same  time  that  he  was  out  of  money, 
and  it  would  have  to  be  charged  to  him.  The 
sutler  became  angry,  and  after  much  parleying, 
with  many  hard  words  on  both  sides,  Murdick 
consented  to  give  up  the  whisky,  but  took  out  the 
bottle  containing  the  water,  which  "Old  Skinflint" 
emptied  into  the  cask  while  Murdick  walked  off 
with  the  whisky. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A  TREATY  OF  PEACE. 

Black  Partridge  and  his  friends  finding  it  im- 
possible to  unite  the  different  bands,  so  as  to 
prosecute  the  war  successfully,  thought  it  best  to 
make  peace,  and  accordingly  a  large  delegation  of 
chiefs  and  warriors  went  to  Fort  Clark  for  that 
purpose.  When  this  party  arrived  within  a  few 
miles,  of  Peoria,  they  came  to  a  halt,  and  Senach- 
wine,  with  two  warriors  carrying  white  flags, 
went  forward  to  the  gate  of  the  fort  and  proposed 
to  meet  the  commanding  officer  in  council.  Ar- 
rangements were  made  for  a  meeting  on  the 
following  day,  in  a  grove  of  timber  above  the 
fort,  for  the  purpose  of  agreeing  on  terms  of 
peace.  At  the  appointed  time  about  forty  chiefs 
and  warriors,  decorated  with  wreaths  of  turkey 
feathers,  made  their  appearance  and  were  met 
by  General  Howard  and  all  the  officers  of  his 
command.  After  shaking  hands  and  passing 


248       FKKNOH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

around  the  pipe  of  peace,  Senachwiiie  made  a 
a  speech  before  the  council,  in  which  he  said  that 
they  had  come  to  make  peace  with  the  whites, 
and  bury  the  tomahawk  forever.  In  reply  to 
this  speech  General  Howard  said  that  he  had  no 
power  to  treat  with  them,  but  proposed  to  con- 
duct their  head  chiefs  to  General  Clark, 
superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  at  St.  Louis,  who 
alone  was  authorized  to  make  terms  of  peace. 
The  Indians  consented  to  this,  and  a  delegation 
of  thirteen  chiefs  and  one  squaw  were  selected 
to  go  to  St.  Louis.  Among  these  chiefs  were 
Black  Partridge,  Senachwine,  Comas,  Shick  Shack 
and  Gomo.  General  Howard  ordered  George 
Davenport  to  select  four  trusty  men  and  escort 
these  Indians  to  St.  Louis. 

All  necessary  arrangements  having  been  made, 
this  party  on  the  following  day  went  on  board  of 
a  pirogue  and  started  down  the  river  for  St.  Louis. 
It  being  late  in  December,  the  weather  cold,  con- 
sequently after  one  day's  journey  the  river  froze 
u  p>  and  the  remainder  of  the  journey  was  made 
on  foot  The  pirogue  was  secreted  in  the  thick 
timber,  a  short  distance  from  the  river,  and  each 
person  carried  with  hirn  a  small  quantity  of  pro- 
visions, leaving  the  remainder  of  their  stores,  in- 
cluding a  keg  of  whisky,  in  a  hollow  tree,  so 
they  could  be  used  on  their  return.  At  night 


TREATY  OF  PEACE.  249 

both  whites  and  Indians  camped  together,  but 
each  party  kept  a  guard  on  duty,  as  they  feared 
treachery. 

This  party  after  five  days  travel,  arrived  safe  at" 
St.  Louis,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded,  and 
the  Indians  left  five  of  their  number  at  the  garri- 
son as  a  hostage  for  its  fulfillment.  The  Indians 
on  their  return  were  escorted  as  far  as  Alton, 
above  the  settlement,  and  they  returned  to  their 
homes. 

After  peace  was  made  with  the  Indians,  Fort 
Clark  was  abandoned,  the  troops  returned  to  the 
settlement,  and  the  volunteers  were  discharged 
from  service. 

WAUBONSIE 

Was  a  chief  among  the  Pottawatomies,  and  the 
leader  of  a  small  band  consisting  of  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty  persons.  It  is  said  that  he 
once  had  a  village  near  the  mouth  of  Fox  river, 
but  for  many  years  he  with  his  band  made  their 
home  at  Paw  Paw  Grove.  Waubonsie  was  a 
large,  fine  looking  Indian,  tall  and  square  built, 
with  a  hadsome  face,  an  intelligent  countenance, 
and  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life  became  quite 
corpulent.  He  had  an  independent,  pompous  ap- 
pearance, over-bearing  towards  his  people, 


250       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

and  not  very  courteous  to  the  whites,  had  it  not 
been  for  his  color,  dress  and  language,  he  might 
have  been  taken  for  a  thorough-bred  Johnny  Bull. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  Black  Hawk  war 
Waubonsie  was  in  favor  of  forming  an  alliance 
with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  at.  a  council  held  at 
Indiantown  in  February,  1332,  made  a  speech  to 
that  effect.  But  being  overruled  by  his  people, 
he  professed  to  be  friendly  to  the  whites,  joined 
Atkinson's  army  at  Dixon,  and  fought  against 
Black  Hawk. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  British  war, 
Waubonsie  was  only  a  common  warrior  and  went 
with  Shaubeua  to  the  W abash,  but  was  soon 
after  made  a  chief  on  account  of  the  following  act 
of  bravery:  One  day  he  left  the  camp  to  hunt 
deer  in  the  woods,  and  on  coming  near  the  Wa- 
bash  river  he  heard  the  sound  of  voices.  Ap- 
proaching cautiously  he  discovered  a  party  of 
soldiers  cordeling  a  boat  up  the  river,  loaded  with 
stores  for  Fort  Harrison.  To  shoot  one  of  the 
soldiers  and  make  his  escape  would  have  been 
an  easy  matter,  but  this  would  not  satisfy  his  am- 
bition, as  he  could  not  in  this  way  obtain  the  scalp 
as  a  trophy.  One  man  only  was  on  the  boat 
steering  it,  while  the  other  four  were  ahead  with 
a  cord  el  line.  As  the  boat  came  near  the  shore 
Waubonsie  jumped  on  board,  tomahawked  the 


WAUBONSIE.  251 

man  at  helm,  took  off  his  scalp,  and  with  it  made 
his  escape.  For  this  act  of  bravery  he  was  made 
a  war  chief,  and  became  the  leader  of  a  band. 

In  the  summer  of  1836  Waubonsie,  with  a  few 
of  his  band  came  to  Princeton,  and  bought  of 
McCayga  Triplett  a  beautiful  spotted  stallion  of 
the  Rocky  Mountain  breed,  for  which  he  paid 
three  hundred  dollars  in  silver,  all  in  twenty-five 
cent  pieces.  Sometime  afterwards,  while  the  old 
chief  was  under  the  influence  of  whisky,  mounted 
on  his  fine  black  and  white  horse,  he  rode  back 
and  forth  through  the  town,  putting  on  as  much 
style  as  though  he  was  a  general  in  command  of 
an  army.  To  those  around  him  he  narrated  (in 
bad  English,)  his  many  heroic  exploits  while 
fighting  with  Tecumsch,  and  told  how  many  scalps 
he  had  taken  with  his  own  hands.  From  a  pouch 
in  his  buckskin  hunting  shirt  he  drew  forth  two 
scalps,  one  of  which  the  hair  was  red  and  the 
other  black.  The  red  one  he  said  was  taken  from 
the  head  of  a  soldier  at  the  battle  of  RiverRasin, 
and  the  black  one  from  a  boatman  on  the  Wa- 
bash. 

In  the  fall  of  1836  Waubonsie,  went  west  with 
his  band,  and  was  never  seen  in  this  country 
afterwards.  A  short  time  after  his  arrival  in 
the  west,  he  was  killed  by  a  party  of  Sacs  and 
Foxes  for  having  fought  against  them  in  the  late 


252      FEENOH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

war.  His  scalp  was  taken  oft,  the  body  mutilated 
and  left  on  the  prairie  to  be  devoured  by  wolves. 
The  Sacs  and  Foxes  made  an  attempt  to  kill 
Shaubena  for  the  same  offense,  and  for  months 
haunted  him  down  as  though  he  was  a  wild 
beast.  To  preserve  his  life  he  fled  from  the 
country,  returning  to  his  old  home  in  Illinois, 
where  he  ended  his  days,  but  his  son  and  nephew 
fell  victims  to  these  savages. 

BURNING  OF  FORT  OLARK. 

It  has  already  been  stated,  that  Fort  Clark  was 
abandoned  soon  after  it  was  built,  and  never  occu- 
pied afterwards.  No  white  person  lived  at  Peoria, 
(then  known  as  Fort  Clark,)  after  the  troops 
vacated  the  fort  until  the  spring  of  1819.  The 
gate  of  the  fort  being  left  open,  became  a  lair 
for  deer  and  a  roost  for  wild  turkeys.  In  the  fall 
of  1816,  a  party  of  hunters  from  St.  Clair  county, 
carne  to  Fort  Clark  and  found  about  twenty  deer 
in  it.  The  floor  of  the  houses  were  covered  with 
manure,  and  it  also  showed  unmistakable  signs 
of  having  been  a  turkey  roost.  The  hunters 
cleaned  out  one  of  the  buildings  and  occupied  it 
as  a  residence  during  a  stay  of  ten  days,  while 
hunting  deer  and  collecting  honey  in  the  river 
timber.  Fort  Clark  stood  unmolested  until  the 


BURNING  OF  FORT  CLARK.  253 

fall  of  1818,  when  it  was  burned  by  the  Indians. 
The  following  account  of  the  burning  of  the  fort 
is  taken  from  the  statement  of  Colonel  Gerden  S. 
Hubbard,  now  a  resident  of  Chicago  : 

In  the  fall  of  1818,  AntoineDes  Champs,  gen- 
eral agent  of  the  American  Fur  Company, 
accompanied  by  a  number  of  persons  were  on 
their  way  to  St.  Louis,  with  two  small  boats 
loaded  with  furs.  On  rounding  the  point  of 
the  lake  they  discovered  Fort  Clark  on 
fire.  On  landing  at  the  fort  they  found  about 
two  'hundred  Indians  engaged  in  a  war  dance, 
celebrating  some  event  which  occurred  in  the  late 
British  war.  The  warriors  almost  naked,  hide- 
ously painted,  and  as  they  went  through  the 
dance  yelled  like  demons.  They  had  a  large  num- 
ber of  scalps  hanging  to  their  belts,  and  in  one 
part  of  the  dance  these  were  placed  on  the  end  of 
spears  and  held  above  their  heads,  after  which 
they  would  go  through  the  motions  of  taking 
them  from  the  heads  of  their  victims. 

Des  Champs  was  well  acquainted  with  a  num- 
ber of  the  Indians,  and  he  went  among  them, 
engaged  in  conversation,  leaving  the  boats  guard- 
ed by  one  of  his  men  and  Mr.  Hubbard,  who  at 
that  tine  was  a  boy  of  only  sixteen  years  of  age. 
The  Indians  inquired  of  Des  Champs,  who  this 
boy  was,  and  in  reply  said  that  he  was  his  adopt- 


254       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  BIVER. 

ed  son  from  Montreal,  but  they  did  not  credit 
this  statement,  saying  he  looked  like  an  Ameri- 
can, and  therefore  regarded  him  with  much 
suspicion.  An  Indian  took  a  scalp  from  his  belt, 
holding  it  near  Hubbard's  face,  saying  to  him, 
that  he  was  an  American  and  it  was  taken  from 
the  head  of  his  countrymen.  Young  Hubbard 
became  much  frightened  at  these  demonstrations, 
and  the  Indian  continued  to  annoy  him  by  dip- 
ping the  scalp  in  the  water,  and  with  the  long 
hair  sprinkled  his  face.  In  an  instant  all  fear 
vanished  from  young  Hubbard,  and  picking  up  a 
gun  which  lay  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat  fired  it 
at  the  Indian,  but  as  it  went  off  the  man  in  the 
boat  threw  up  the  muzzle,  thereby  saving  the  In- 
dian's life.  This  affair  created  great  excitement, 
and  the  Indians  collected  around  the  boat  to  as- 
certain the  cause  of  it.  Des  Champs  fearing 
trouble,  bid  his  Indian  friends  good-bye,  went 
aboard  of  the  boat  and  continued  on  his  way  down 
the  river,  camping  on  the  opposite  side  some  miles 
below. 

Although  the  buildings  of  Fort  Clark  and  part 
of  the  stockades  were  burned,  as  before  stated,  a 
portion  of  the  latter  stood  for  many  years  after- 
wards. In  the  spring  of  1819  a  party  of 
emigrants  from  Clinton  county,  among  whom 
were  Captain  Abner  Eads,  Isaac  and  Josiah  Ful- 


BURNING  OF  FORT  CLARK.  255 

ton  and  J.  Hersey,  came  to  Fort  Clark,  and  from 
that  time  dates  the  first  American  settlement  at 
this  place.  These  emigrants  pitched  their  tents 
against  the  stockades  of  the  old  fort,  and  for  some 
years  afterwards  the  enclosure  within  the  pickets 
was  used  for  penning  work  cattle.  During  the 
Black  Hawk  war  in  the  summer  of  1832,  the  old 
fort  was  repaired,  new  pickets  put  in  place  of. 
those  burned,  and  used  by  the  people  to  protect 
themselves  from  the  threatened  attack  of  Indians. 
One  of  the  pickets  of  Fort  Clark  was  still 
standing  and  perfectly  sound  as  late  as  1844,  and 
attracted  much  attention  as  a  relic  of  the  past. 
It  stood  near  the  residence  of  Charles  Ballance, 
Esq.,  who  sawed  off  the  top,  put  a  ring  in  it,  and 
used  it  for  a  hitching  post.  Afterwards  this 
post  was  taken  up  by  Mr.  Drown,  made  into 
walking  canes,  and  sold  on  speculation  at  fifty 
cents  each.  One  of  these  canes  is  now  in  the 
possession  of  Samuel  Sneed,  of  St.  Glair  county, 
who  assisted  in  building  the  fort  sixty-one 
years  ago. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

IMMIGRATION  OF  POTTAWATOMIE8. 

The  following  traditionary  account  of  the  im- 
migration of  Pottawatomies  to  Illinois  was 
recently  gathered  from  the  tribe  in  western  Kan- 
sas : 

In  the  year  1769  the  Pottawatomies  ot  Ohio, 
Michigan  and  Indiana  came  west  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  Illinois  country.  A  village  was 
built  on  Des  Plaines  river,  and  one  on  Sycamore 
creek.  A  chief  named  Wanesee  who  had  ac- 
quired great  fame  in  the  Pontiac  war,  located  a 
village  at  the  mouth  of  Fox  river.  On  the  south 
side  of  the  river  opposite  the  outlet  of  Lake 
De  Pue  a  village  was  built,  but  abandoned  soon 
after  for  one  on  the  north  side  of  the  lake. 

An  old  chief  named  Wappe,  with  seven  wives 
and  about  four  hundred  followers,  located  on 
Bureau  creek,  nine  miles  above  its  mouth,  on  the 
present  site  of  Tiskilwa.  For  many  years  this 


IMMIGRATION  OF  POTTAWATOMIE8.  257 

village  bore  the  name  of  its  founder,  afterwards 
Coma's  village,  but  known  by  the  early  settlers 
as  Indiantown.  A  chief  named  Tiskilwa  lived 
here  at  one  time,  but  little  is  known  of  his  history 
except  he  had  many  wives  and  was  a  great  hun- 
ter. 

On  the  west  side  of  the  river  near  the  mouth 
of  Crow  creek  a  village  was  founded  by  White 
Crow,  who  with  his  band  came  from  the  lake 
country.  This  chief  died  the  same  year  the 
buffalo  left  the  country,  and  a  large  mound,  which 
is  still  to  be  seen,  raised  over  his  grave.  In  the 
early  settlement  of  the  country  a  chief  named 
Crow  lived  here,  from  whom  Crow  creek  and 
Crow  prairie  took  their  names. 

The  largest  town  on  the  river  stood  on  the 
present  site  of  Chillicothe,  which  was  known  in 
after  years  as  Gomo's  village.  In  the  spring  af- 
ter the  Starved  Bock  massacre,  a  chief  by  the 
name  of  Mucktapennesee  or  Black  Bird  with 
about  five  hundred  followers  came  from  the  Wa- 
bash  and  located  here.  After  the  death  of  this 
chief  his  two  sons  were  contestants  for  the  chief- 
tainship. Part  of  the  band  favored  one  and  part 
the  other.  Failing  to  agree,  one  of  the  chiefs 
with  a  portion  of  the  band  located  on  the  east 
side  of  the  river  at  what  was  known  in  after  years 
as  Black  Partridge's  village.  A  few  years  after- 


258       PKBNOH  AND  INDIAN8  OP  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

wards  these  two  chiefs  with  many  of  their 
warriors  were  killed  in  a  battle  with  the  Kaskas- 
kia  Indians. 

West  of  the  river  on  a  small  creek  was  an  In- 
dian village,  the  home  of  the  celebrated  chief 
Senachwine,  but  nothing  is  known  of  its  early 
history. 

POTT  AW  ATOMIES  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

.After  the  Illinois  Indians  were  annihilated 
their  conquerors  took  possession  of  the  country 
and  occupied  it  about  seventy  years.  Between 
Peoria  lake  and  the  mouth  of  Fox  river  had 
long  been  known  as  the  Indian  country,  and  no 
part  of  the  great  west  was  so  densely  populated 
as  this.  Here  lived  the  larger  portion  of  the 
Illinoians,  and  here  too  were  found  their  succes- 
sors, the  Pottawatomiea  Although  their  towns 
and  cornfields  were  mostly  located  on  the  Illinois 
river,  they  claimed  as  hunting  grounds  the  coun- 
try from  the  Wabash  to  the  Mississippi  river,  and 
over  this  vast  country  they  roamed  at  pleasure. 
In  the  year  1800  the  commissioner  of  Indian  af- 
fairs estimated  that  thirty  thousand  Indians 
(including  all  the  different  tribes)  were  living 
within  the  boundaries  of  this  state,  and  about 
three-tifths  of  this  'number  were  on  the  Illinois 


POTTAW ATOMIES  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER.  259 

river.  In  the  central  portion  of  the  state  were  a 
few  villages  of  Kickapoo  Indians,  who  spoke  the 
same  language  as  the  Pottawatomies,  and  inter- 
marrying with  each  other  became  as  one  people. 
In  the  southern  part  of  the  state  lived  a  large 
band  of  Kaskaskia  Indians,  who  were  frequently 
at  war  with  the  Pottawatomies,  and  raids  were 
after  made  into  each  other's  country.  For 
many  years  a  large  tract  of  country  laying  be- 
tween these  tribes  was  overrun  with  game,  as 
both  tribes  were  afraid  to  hunt  there,  being  liable 
to  an  attack  by  a  war  party  of  the  enemy. 

Sometime  between  the  years  1785  and  1790 
the  Pottawatomies  and  Kickapoos  attacked  a  war 
party  of  Kaskaskians  on  Cash  river,  (now  in 
Johnson  county,)  and  killed  a  large  number  of 
them.  Tradition  points  out  the  place  where 
this  massacre  took  place,  and  in  a  cave  near  by  is 
still  to  be  seen  the  bones  of  hundred  of  the  slam. 

On  the  24th  of  August,  1816,  a  treaty  was 
signed  at  St.  Louis  between  Governor  Ninian 
Edwards,  General  William  Clark  and  Auguste 
Chauteau,  commissioners  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States  government,  and  twenty-eight  In- 
dian chiefs  representing  the  Pottawatomies, 
Ottawas  and  Chippewas.  Twenty-three  of  these 
chiefs  were  Pottawatomies,  three  Ottawas,  and 
two  Chippewas.  A  number  of  Sacs,  Foxes  and 


260       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Kickapoo  chiefs  were  present  at  this  treaty,  whose 
names  appear  as  witnesses  to  the  papers. 

In  this  treaty,  the  Pottawatomies  sold  most  of 
their  lands,  including  all  the  country  between  the 
Illinois  and  Mississippi  rivers,  known  as  the  Mil- 
itary Tract  This  purchase  extended  north  as 
far  as  the  Indian  Boundary  Line,  which  ran  from 
a  point  on  Lake  Michigan,  south  of  Chicago,  to 
the  Mississippi  river,  near  Rock  Island.  This 
line  was  surveyed  in  the  summer  of  1819  by  John 
C.  Sullivan,  under  the  direction  of  Graham  and 
Phillips,  commissioners  appointed  by  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  for  that  purpose.  For 
a  part  ot  the  way  it  divided  the  country  between 
the  Pottawatomies  and  Winnebagoes,  and  was 
made  a  standard  line  in  the  surveys  of  the  state. 
In  the  year  1840  Wisconsin  made  a  claim 
to  that  part  of  Illinois  laying  north  of  this  line 
under  the  ordinance  of  1787,  and  for  some  time 
it  was  a  matter  of  controversy  between  the  re- 
spective states. 

Although  the  Pottawatomies  had  sold  their 
lands,  it  was  stipulated  in  the  conditions  of  sale 
that  they  were  to  occupy  them  until  required  for 
actual  settlement,  and  they  gave  them  up  only 
when  the  tide  of  emigrants  obliged  them  to  do  so. 

These  Indians  left  the  country  at  different 
times  from  1832  to  1836,  to  occupy  lands  assigned 


POTTAW ATOMIES  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER.  261 

them  by  the  government  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Missouri  river.  But  their  trails  across  the  prai- 
ries, and  camp  poles  were  seen  here  for  many 
years  afterwards. 

Among  the  chiefs  known  by  fur  traders  and 
early  settlers,  who  died  in  this  country  and 
buried  near  their  native  villages,  were  Senach- 
wine,  Black  Partridge,  Gomo,  Waba,  Comas,  and 
Shick  Shack.  Waubonsie,  Autuckee,  Meam- 
muse,  with  other  chiefs  of  less  note  went  west 
with  their  respective  bands.  Shaubena  went  west 
with  his  band  in  the  fall  of  1836,  but  on  the  fol- 
lowing year  returned  with  his  family  to  this 
country,  and  died  on  the  bank  of  the  Illinois  river 
near  Seneca,  in  the  year  1858,  and  was  buried  in 
Morris  cemetery. 

Indians  everywhere  are  attached  to  their  home 
— the  land  of  their  nativity — but  those  on  the 
Illinois  river  were  unusually  so.  Their  country 
was  well  supplied  with  game,  and  the  groves 
filled  with  bee  trees.  Here  were  their  sugar 
camps  and  the  place  of  holding  war  dances  and 
annual  religious  feasts.  To  their  friends  among 
the  early  settlers  and  fur  traders,  many  of  them 
with  tears  in  their  eyes  expressed  their  regrets  of 
leaving  the  home  of  their  youth  for  a  new  one  in 
a  strange  land. 

For  a  number  of  years'' after  the  Indians   left 


262       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

this  country,  small  parties  of  them  were  occasion- 
ally seen  in  the  vicinity  of  their  native  villages, 
having  returned  for  the  purpose  of  once  more 
looking  on  the  scene  of  their  youth,  and  the 
graves  of  their  fathers.  But  soon  their  trails 
were  fenced  up  by  early  pioneers,  and  the  graves 
of  tbeir  ancestors  plowed  over,  so  they  ceased  to 
return  in  after  years. 

It  was  intended  to  give  a  more  elaborate  ac- 
count of  the  Pottawatomies  of  Illinois  river,  but 
the  material  is  not  at  hand  to  do  so.  Many  inci- 
dences relating  to  hunting  parties,  treaties,  &c.,  are 
from  tradition,  others  from  Indian  agents  and  fur 
traders,  but  they  are  found  conflicting,  and  there- 
fore bear  no  part  in  this  work. 

Col.  Barassa,  of  western  Kansas,  an  educated 
half-breed,  with  whom  I  have  a  personal  acquain- 
tance, has  furnished  many  items  relating  to  the 
Indians  of  Illinois  river,  some  of  which  are  given 
to  the  public,  and  others  rejected  as  foreign  to 
our  purpose. 

CEREMONIES   OVER   SENACHWINE  GRAVE, 

In  the  summer  of  1831,  Senachwine  died  and 
was  buried  on  a  high  bluff,  overlooking  the  vil- 
lage and  surrounding  country  where  his  grave  is 
still  to  be  seen.  A  wooden  monument  was 
placed  over  his  grave,  and  by  its  side  was  planted 


CEREMONIES  OVER  SEN AOHWINE's  GRAVE.        263 

a  high  pole,  on  which  for  many  years  waved  a 
black  flag.  Two  years  after  Senachwine's  death, 
his  band  left  for  the  west,  and  are  now  living  in 
western  Kansas. 

In  the  summer  of  1835,  twenty-three  warriors 
with  their  heads  decorated  with  turkey  feathers, 
and  their  faces  painted  in  various  colors,  encamp- 
ed on  the  site  of  Senachwine's  village,  while 
their  ponies  were  feeding  011  the  prairie  near  by. 
These  warriors  were  sons  and  grandsons  of 

O 

Senachwine,  and  had  traveled  about  five  hundred 
miles  to  visit  his  grave.  With  their  faces  blacked 
and  their  heads  covered  with  blankets,  they  knelt 
around  the  grave  invoking  the  Great  Spirit  to 
protect  the  remains  of  the  departed  chief.  For 
many  hours  they  remained  in  this  position,  while 
their  wails  and  lamentations  were  heard  far  away. 
After  the  mourning,  came  the  dance  of  the  dead  ; 
which  is  described  by  an  eye  witness,  Mr.  Reeves 
as  very  effecting.  The  warriors  divested  them- 
selves of  their  clothing,  and  smeared  their  bodies 
with  red  paint,  while  on  their  cheeks  and  fore- 
heads were  many  figures  representing  the  sun, 
moon  and  stars.  Their  clothing,  rifles,  tomahawks 
and  scalping  knives,  were  placed  by  the  side  of 
the  pole  that  stood  at  the  head  of  the  grave  ; 
and  were  now  ready  to  commence  the  dance. 
The  warriors  joining  hands,  dancing  in  a  circle 


264      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OP   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

around  the  grave,  singing  and  chanting  all  the 
while.  At  intervals,  they  would  stop  dancing, 
the  leader  repeat  a  few  words,  when  all  would 
yell  at  the  top  of  their  voice  ;  after  which  they 
would  cry  for  a  moment,  and  then  continue  the 
dance  as  before.  When  these  ceremonies  were 
ended  the  warriors  mounted  their  ponies  and  left 
for  their  home  in  the  far  west. 

A  few  days  after  the  ceremonies,  some  person 
opened  Senachwine's  grave  and  robbed  it  of  all 
its  valuables,  consisting  of  rifle,  tomahawk, 
medals,  &c.,  which  were  buried  with  him.  The 
bones  were  also  taken  out  and  scattered  around 
the  grave,  and  bunch  of  long  gray  hair  still 
adhered  to  the  skull,  giving  it  a  ghastly  appear- 
ance. Some  days  afterward  a  party  of  Indians 
belonging  to  Shaubena's  band  gathered  up 
Senachwine's  bones,  reburied  them,  and  placed 
the  wooden  monument  again  over  his  grave. 

During  the  summer  of  1835  James  R.  Talia- 
ferro  built  a  dwelling  on  the  site  of  Senach- 
wine's village,  where  he  now  lives.  Mr.  Taliaferro 
was  present  at  the  reburial  of  Senachwine's  re- 
mains, and  says  that  Indians  from  the  west  at 
different  times  made  a  pilgrimage  to  the  grave.  He 
also  says  that  the  pole  stood  at  the  head  of  the 
grave  for  many  years,  as  well  as  the  beaten  path 
around  it  made  by  the  dancing  of  warriors. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

ATTEMPT  TO  MURDER  A    SURVEYING  PARTY. 

Daring  the  summer  of  1822  the  government 
surveys  were  completed  in  the  Military  District 
as  far  north  as  the  Indian  Boundary  Line.  At 
that  time  there  was  no  settlement  north  of 
Springfield,  and  the  country  was  full  of  Indians 
who  still  held  it  by  the  right  of  possession. 
Along  Bureau  creek  were  two  surveying  parties, 
one  headed  by  Thomas  C.  Rector,  and  the  other 
by  Stephen  Rector,  with  their  camp  on  East 
Bureau,  about  one  mile  above  its  junction  with 
the  main  creek.  "With  these  surveyors  was  a 
man  named  John  Hanks,  who  was  engaged  as 
teamster,  but  spent  much  of  his  time  in  hunting 
and  supplying  the  camp  with  meat.  One  night 
Hanks  with  two  companions  visited  the  Indian 
village,  and  making  free  with  the  squaws,  be- 
came involved  in  a  difficulty,  and  one  of  them 
received  a  wound  by  a  tomahawk  in  the  hand  of 
an  enraged  Indian.  One  day  while  Hanks  was 


266       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

hunting  deer  in  the  creek  timber,  he  encountered 
a  young  Indian  maiden,  accompanied  by  two 
email  pappooses  gathering  flowers.  Hanks  made 
overtures  to  the  squaw  when  she  ran  towards  the 
village,  but  was  caught  and  her  person  violated 
by  the  hunter.  On  arriving  at  the  village  and 
telling  ot  her  wrongs,  the  warriors  were  greatly 
agitated,  and  some  of  them  threatened  to  shoot 
the  culprit.  A  young  warrior  whose  fancied~bride, 
was  this  young  maiden,  made  preparations  to 
avenge  her  wrongs,  and  during  the  night,  accom- 
panied by  about  fifty  of  his  friends,  left  for  the 
camp  of  the  surveyors,  with  the  intention  of 
killing  the  whole  party  as  they  lay  asleep  on  their 
bunks.  Soon  after  they  left,  their  murderous  in- 
tentions became  known  in  the  village,  when  a  drum 
beat  an  alarm,  to  arouse  the  warriors  from  their 
slumber.  Autuckee,  the  head  chief,  with  many 
of  his  friends,  mounted  their  ponies,  and  rode 
with  all  speed,  overtaking  the  would-be  murder- 
ers before  reaching  the  camp,  compelling  them  to 
return,  and  thereby  saving  the  lives  of  the  sur-f 
veyors.  The  young  warrior  with  a  few  of  his 
friends  were  kept  under  guard  until  the  survey- 
ors left  the  country. 

KALTOO,  OR  YOUNG  8ENACHWINE. 

On  the  death  of  Senachwine  his  son  succeeded 


KALTOO,  OB  YOUNG  SENACHWINE.       267 

him  as  chief  of  the  band,  and  became  noted  among 
the  early  pioneers.  His  Indian  name  was  Kaltoo, 
but  was  better  known  among  fur  traders  as  young 
Senachwine.  He  was  an  Indian  of  fine  personal 
appearance,  possessing  excellent  physical  and 
mental  powers,  equal  to  his  distinguished  sire, 
but  was  affected  with  the  demon  of  drunkenness. 
This  young  chief  made  frequent  visits  to  trading 
poets  along  the  river  where  he  would  spend  days 
in  dissipation,  ami  sometimes  get  into  trouble  with 
the  traders.  While  his  band  was  encamped  on 
the  beech  of  the  lake  above  Peoria,  they  held 
what  is  called  a  fish  dance,  and  being  well  sup- 
plied with  whisky,  many  got  drunk,  and  while  in 
the  revelry  one  of  the  warriors  killed  another. 
Young  Senachwine,  accompanied  by  a  number 
of  warriors,  took  the  murderer  to  Ottawa  for  the 
purpose  of  having  him  hung  in  accordance  with 
the  custom 'of  the  whites.  On  taking  the  mur- 
derer to  the  residence  of  Geo.  E.  Walker,  then 
an  Indian  trader,  but  now  of  the  Oriental  Block, 
LaSalle  street,  Chicago,  requested  him  to  hang 
the  culprit.  Mr.  Walker  did  not  like  to  offend 
tho  chief,  as  he  had  a  large  trade  with  his  band,  so 
he  consented  to  hang  the  prisoner,  and  prepared  a 
rope  for  that  purpose.  When  all  was  ready  Mr. 
Walker  said  to  young  Senachwine  that  in  a  few 
months  all  the  Indians  of  the  different  bands 


268       FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF  ILLINOIS  BIVER. 

would  be  in  Chicago  to  receive  their  annuities, 
and  to  prevent  crime  among  tribes  it  would  be 
better  to  hang  him  there  publicly.  But,  said  Mr. 
Walker,  "  I  will  hang  the  culprit  now  if  you  in- 
sist upon  it."  After  some  consideration  the  chief 
concluded  to  postpone  the  hanging  until  the 
meeting  in  Chicago,  but  before  the  time  arrived 
the  matter  was  settled  among  themselves,  and 
Walker  was  not  called  on  the  second  time  to 
hang  the  murderer. 

In  the  fall  of  1841,  ten  years  after  the  death 
of  Senachwine,  a  lone  Indian  riding  a  jaded  pony 
was  seen  on  Green  river,  and  for  a  few  days  was 
the  guest  of  a  halt-breed  by  the  name  of  Battis. 
This  Indian,  whose  manly  form,  once  the  pride 
of  his  band,  was  now  bent  and  palsied — not  by 
age,  lor  he  was  still  in  middle  life,  but  by  dissi- 
pation and  disease.  This  Indian  was  Kaltoo,  or 
young^Senachwine  of  former  days,  whose  hand- 
some form  and  stately  mien  is  still  fresh  in  /the 
minds  of  some  of  the  few  traders. 

Kalto  being  afflicted  -with  an  incurable  disease, 
and  knowing  that  his  end  was  nigh,  left  his  home 
on  Kansas  river  and  alone  visited  this  country  in 
order  that  he  once  more  might  look  on  the  haunts 
of  his  youth,  and  the  grave  of  his  father. 

FUR  TRADERS. 

The  fur  trade  on  the  Illinois  river  is  so  closely 


FFK   TBADER8.  269 

connected  with  the  French  and  Indians,  that 
these  sketches  would  not  be  complete  without 
further  allusion  to  it.  For  one  hundred  and 
thirty  years,  the  French  had  undisputed  control 
of  the  fur  trade,  and  to  them  it  was  a  great  source 
of  wealth.  After  the  French  were  driven  away 
from  Peoria,  there  was  but  little  trade  on  the 
Illinois  river  for  the  four  succeeding  years.  ,The 
Indians  in  order  to  dispose  of  their  furs,  were 
obliged  to  carry  them  either  to  St.  Louis  or 
Chicago.  At  the  latter  place,  a  Frenchman  by 
the  name  of  DuPin,  occupied  Kinzie's  dwelling, 
and  for  about  four  years  carried  on  an  extensive 
trade  with  the  Indians. 

In  the  year  1816,  the  American  Fur  Company 
established  trading  posts  along  the  Illinois  river, 
and  monopolized  the  trade  with  the  Indians  for 
a  number  of  years.  One  of  these  trading  posts 
was  near  the  mouth  of  the  Kankakee  river,  one 
opposite  the  mouth  of  Bureau  creek,  and  another 
a  few  miles  below  Peoria  lake,  at  a  place  now 
called  Wesley.  This  place  originally  was  called 
Opa  by  the  French,  but  afterwards  known  as  the 
"Trading  House,"  and  for  many  years  it  was 
kept  by  a  Frenchman,  named  Besson. 

Antoine  Des  Champs,  a  Canadian  Frenchman, 
long  a  resident  of  Peoria,  but  afterwards  of  Ca* 
hokia,  was  the  first  general  agent  of  the  American 


270      FRENCH  AND  INDIANS  OF   ILLINOIS  RIVER. 

Fur  Company,  and  was  •  succeeded  by  Gerden  S. 
Hubbard.  This  company  shipped  their  furs  and 
pelts  to  St.  Louis,  in  small  Mackinaw  boats  called 
bateau,  and  by  the  same  means  brought  goods  up 
the  river  to  supply  the  different  trading  posts. 
"When  emigrants  came  westward  and  settled  on 
the  Illinois  river,  it  caused  competition  in  the  fur 
trade,  and  a  few  years  later  independent  traders 
done  the  business  of  the  country.  Peter  Menard 
established  trading  houses  at  different  places  in 
the  Pottawatomie  country  ;  John  Hamlin,  one  at 
Peoria  ;  Thomas  Hartzell,  at  Hennepin  ;  Simon 
Crozier,  at  the  mouth  of  Big  Yermillion,  and 
George  E.  Walker,  at  Ottawa. 


23,^15 
J 

/  AUTHOR 

MJatson^ 
I     *$+  /£- 


977 
•  301 
M388 


/HEN  taking  out  this 
book,  please  write  name  and  date  on 
card  and  place  car  din  CARD -DROP. 


'LEASE  see  that  this 
book  is  returned  ON  TIME:  others 
may  be  waiting  for  it. 


JNDLY  refrain  from  de- 
facing this  book  in  any  way,  and  also 
from  leaving  MARKERS  of  any  kind 
between  the  pages. 


HJ|M 


